《Marry A Hidden Billionaire By Rosalind Stevenson》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In the corridor of a maternity hospital. Chapter 1 ¡°My babies, your dad is a jerk. He did something bad and ran away. But don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re born, Mommy will take you to a better ce and find you a handsome dad. You gotta stay strong, okay?¡± As soon as Alice Doyle finished talking, she caressed her belly and anxiously looked toward the elevator. The babies in her belly were already eight months old, but the doctor said their condition was not good. She had to sign the form to carry out a cesarean immediately. The conception of the babies was highly unexpected. Something happened to her on the night she reached the legal age of adulthood. A man forcefully took advantage of her. That night was truly like a nightmare. She was weak. She could not even remember the face of that man. Unable to find the father of her children, now she could only turn to her biological parents for help¡­ As Alice was thinking, the elevator door opened. Hurried footsteps could be hearding toward her. Just as she was about to speak, a loud pnded on her face. The searing pain made her almost lose her bnce, ¡°You wretch! Didn¡¯t I tell you to get rid of the babies? How dare you keep them! You¡¯re bringing shame upon the Doyle family!¡± The person who approached her roared in uncontroble anger. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The look in that person¡¯s eyes was as if he was looking at a filthy piece of garbage. Alice wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, took a deep breath, and stared motionlessly at the man before her. This was the head of the Doyle family and Alice¡¯s biological father, Preston Doyle. Behind Preston stood her mother, Eliza Doyle, who also regarded her as a shameful disgrace. ¡°We won¡¯t sign to let you give birth to ba stards!¡± she said. The people before her were her closest kin. However, ever since she was vited and became pregnant, there had not been a single word offort from them. Instead, they cursed at her and reproached her whenever they saw her. Alice wanted to argue and exin to them, but at this moment, she was trembling with difort. She could only look at them resentfully. ¡°You shameless wretch!¡± Eliza said. ¡°How dare you look at us with such resentful eyes!¡± Just as Eliza was about to erupt in anger, a nurse approached from the side. As Eliza looked at the surgical consent form handed over by the nurse, she appeared to have gone mad. She sna tched it and tore it into pieces. She then shouted angrily at Alice. ¡°What are you waiting for, you wretch?¡± Eliza said. ¡°Ask them to get the consent form for induced abortion.¡± Alice¡¯s face had turned somewhat cold. She defiantly looked at them and said, ¡°They are already eight months old. ording to internationalw, they have human rights. You can¡¯t induce abortion as you please!¡± away Preston angrily pointed at Alice¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You dare to talk about human rights? Alice, are you hell-bent on destroying the Doyle family¡¯s reputation?¡± Alice thought, ¡°Humph, in their eyes, the reputation of the Doyle family will always be more important.¡± Alice chuckled coldly and said, ¡°If you find me disgraceful, you can just disown me.¡± Preston stomped his foot forcefully and said, ¡°You wretch, don¡¯t challenge me! If you listen to us and undergo inducedbor now, we can still consider you as a daughter of the Doyle family and arrange a suitable marriage partner for you. But if you disobey us and choose to be disowned, then just wait and see¡­¡± ¡°For the sake of my children, I choose to be disowned!¡± Alice said. Upon sneering coldly, she supported her waist and walked toward the office of the head of the obstetrics and gynecology department with difficulty. Eliza roared angrily from behind her. She said, ¡°Alice, we won¡¯t take care of you! We won¡¯t contribute a single cent for your surgery expenses.¡± Preston was also infuriated. He said, ¡°I will disown you tomorrow.¡± After Alice entered the office of the head of the obstetrics and gynecology department, she immediately fainted. Three hourster, Alice was in the ward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Doyle,¡± a nurse said apologetically. ¡°We couldn¡¯t save your three babies.¡± Alice¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She raised her hand. Her hand was trembling as she gripped the nurse¡¯s arm. Her voice choked with tears as she cried. 2/3 13:13 Chapter 1 ¡°Your overall health is good,¡± the nurse said. ¡°With another year of rest, you can still conceive. Actually, you don¡¯t have to¡­ The nurse said a lot, but Alice did not listen to a single word. Bits and pieces of the things that had happened in the past few months shed through her mind intermittently. Tears kept streaming down her face. She thought, ¡°Babies, Mommy doesn¡¯t want to lose you¡­. ¡°Babies, Mommy wants to hold you and watch you grow up¡­ ¡°Babies¡­¡± Five yearster, outside the gates of Studio City in Lonrid, Alice had just finished removing her makeup. She was getting ready to go home and rest. Unexpectedly, thepany¡¯s vice president, Travis Richards, rushed out and grabbed hold of her car door with one hand. Send Gift Comment Chapter 2 Chapter 2 With a cold expression, Alice looked at the man and asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Richards, what is your intention?¡± ¡°Alice, didn¡¯t I tell you toe with me today to take our wedding photos?¡± Travis said. ¡°Why are you back on set filming again?¡± Travis was the vice president of the talent agency that Alice was attached to. Two months ago, he started to pursue Alice relentlessly. However, Alice did not have any feelings for this vice president. She had rejected him outright. Nheless, egotistical men seemed to be stubborn. He kept pestering Alice. He even came directly to her a few days ago, saying the wedding photo shoot had been booked. He asked her to go for the shoot today. ¡°Take wedding photos with him and marry him?¡± Alice thought. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Alice had decisively acled as if she had not heard anything. She came to the set to film. At this moment, Travis¡¯s face was filled with anger. He grabbed Alice¡¯s wrist and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for six hours! How dare you lie to me!¡± Upon hearing that, Alice forcefully pulled her hand away and looked at him with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Mr. Richards, I¡¯ve never promised you anything,¡± she said. ¡°So, I technically didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Da mn!¡± Travis said, gritting his teeth in anger. However, he could not bear to hit Alice. He said, ¡°If we can¡¯t do it today, let¡¯s do it tomorrow then. We can still do the photo shoot tomorrow.¡± Alice was left speechless by his domineering arrangement. She rolled her eyes and assertively made things clear again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Richards, I have no feelings for you and don¡¯t want to marry you,¡± she said. ¡°Please pursue someone else, alright?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have no feelings for me,¡± Travis said. ¡°I have feelings for you. And that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Pursuing someone against their will is unlikely to result in a sweet rtionship,¡± Alice said. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s sweet, you¡¯ll know once you take a bite,¡± Travis said. Alice was left speechless. She was exasperated by this vice president, so much so that she felt helpless. She tried to control her temper, took a deep breath, and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Richards, what do I need to do for you to leave me alone?¡± ¡°If you be a married person tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave you alone,¡± Travis said as he smirked. The muscles on his face trembled. ¡°But I know that C-list artists like you have the hardest time finding a new agency,¡± Travis continued. ¡°You can only rely on me, and you must marry me. So, ept your fate.¡± Afraid that Alice would disagree, Travis rubbed his chin and began to threaten. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person,¡± he said. ¡°So, you should understand that people are sometimes given a chance not once but twice, but no one will be given an opportunity for the third time. ¡°If you don¡¯te to me for the wedding photo shoot by tomorrow evening, I will have the company sideline you. No opportunities wille to you!¡± TII bring you the marriage license by tomorrow evening,¡± Alice said. She sneered and waved dismissively. Without looking back, she then opened the car door, stepped on the elerator, and turned on the ignition. Travis looked at the back of the car. Determined to achieve his goal, he said, ¡°I will definitely make you mine tomorrow! Other than me, no decent man will marry an actress like you.¡± Alice gripped the steering wheel. She was overwhelmed with a sense of unease. Five years ago she was vited by a stranger and got pregnant. This unwed pregnancy angered the Doyle family, leading to her parents gutting ties with her. Her babies did not survive subsequently. However, this did not lead to her return to that home. Instead, her father regarded her as a disgrace and sent her abroad. After studying abroad for five years, she returned to her home country with the ambition of making a name for herself. However, before she could establish herself, she encountered such a person. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Travis had the power to stop opportunities froming her way in thepany, she would have pped him and made him kneel on the ground a long time ago. ¡°What he meant was that he would stop pestering me if I were to be married by tomorrow evening,¡± she thought. So, within twenty-four hours, she had to find someone willing to help her obtain a marriage license to deceive Travis. Within her social circle, there were indeed people who could potentially help her, but she did not want to owe them any favors 1/2 13:14 Chapter 2 This was especially the case because those few people were the ones she had been in a rtionship with in the past. Since the people that she knew were not an option, she had no choice but to spend money to hire a stranger to help her. The time when the film crew finished their work was before the rush hour. There were not many cars on the road. Technically, it was safe to drive now. However, just as Alice¡¯s car made a turn, she suddenly felt another car crashing toward hers with great speed. In just an instant, Alice¡¯s car collided directly with another multipurpose vehicle. Both vehicles started emitting smoke simultaneously. Realizing the severity of the situation, the offending driver did not hesitate for a moment. He immediately turned his head and fled¡­ Upon hearing the cries for help from the children inside the multipurpose vehicle ahead, Alice quickly unbuckled her seatbelt. Without chasing after the offending driver, she rushed over and opened the door of the multipurpose vehicle. The next moment, she saw three little children hugging each other tightly. At this moment, the inside of the vehicle was in a mess. The chubby faces of the three little children were pale. Their tiny bodies were trembling. Their dark eyes were filled with fear. Alice quickly said, ¡°Kiddos, are you all okay? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, darlings. I will hold you and get you out of here. ¡°Come, give me your little hands.¡± However, despite her words, the little children remained in a daze. They showed no intention of coming close to her. Alice thought, ¡°They must have been terrified by the four-car collision.¡± ¡°Now, it may be more appropriate to tell them I will contact their parents,¡± she thought. Then, Alice immediately checked the front seat. She noticed that the driver was unconscious. She turned to the adorable child beside her, whose chubby cheeks resembled honey buns, and spoke. *Honey Bun,e here,¡± she said. ¡°Let me hold you first, and then I will help you contact your parents, okay?¡± ¡°My name is not Honey Bun. My name is Aid¡­¡± Before the child Alice called ¡°Honey Bun¡± mentioned ¡°Aiden,¡± he immediately noticed a small butterfly-shaped birthmark on Alice¡¯s corbone. His eyes instantly lit up. He turned to look at his younger brothers. Their grandparents said they were brought home by the orphanage director, so they did not have a mother. But in their dreams, the fairy mentioned that ddin arranged for them a mother who was even more powerful than a fairy. This mother had a beautiful butterfly-shaped birthmark on her corbone. Thedy before them had the exclusive birthmark the fairy mentioned, which belonged to their mother. So, they found their mother! 2/2 Send Gift Comment 13:14 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Then, the little child who was somewhat resistant toward Alice just a moment ago now blinked his eyes and spoke in a sweet and tender voice. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I am Honey Bun. And these are my little brothers Coco and Benny. Mom, Miss, please carry us out first. My little brother¡¯s leg is bleeding!¡± Upon hearing this, Alice wasted no time. She first carried Honey Bun out of the car. Then, she carried Coco. As Alice approached the little child, who resembled a small sweet bun, she noticed a visible tear on his chubby leg. Blood was flowing out. Alice¡¯s expression instantly became somber. She quickly carried Sweet Bun, whom Aidy had addressed as ¡°Benny¡± earlier, out of the car and nced at the passers-by rushing toward her. She shouted h oar sely, ¡°Quick, call an ambnce! This child is injured!¡± In the instant that Benny, who was injured, was held in Alice¡¯s arms, he felt the pain in his body. His little hands clung to Alice¡¯s shoulder, and his tiny head rested against her embrace. With a furrowed brow and pursed lips, he forced himself to hold back the tears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Benny thought. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the mother the fairy mentioned, it won¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± The bodyguards that followed the multipurpose vehicle were taken aback. When they saw Alice taking the children into the ambnce, they quickly followed suit and caught up with them. In the emergency room of the hospital. Benny needed a blood transfusion and stitches due to excessive bleeding. Standing beside them, Aidy, whom Alice had addressed as ¡°Honey Bun¡± earlier, clutched the edge of his clothes with his little hands and asked with a quivering voice, ¡°Miss, is my little brother going to die soon?¡± Alice felt a pang of heartache. She frowned. She gently directed his worried gaze at Aidy and said, ¡°No. He¡¯s not going to die.¡± ¡°But my little brother is bleeding a lot,¡± Aidy said. His eyes were filled with tears. The doctor is treating him,¡± Alice exined. ¡°His vein is ruptured, which is why there is a lot of bleeding.¡± Benny could not help but cry. He said, ¡°Boohoo¡­ Vein¡­ It¡¯s so scary¡­ Aiden, if I die, will I be a star in the sky like Mr. Parker from our school?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Benny thought. ¡°I just met my mommy. How can I die!¡± Tears welled up in Alice¡¯s eyes, her nose tingling. Her dark eyes were teary. She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddos. I won¡¯t let Benny die.¡± If her three precious babies had not passed on, they would probably be around the age as these three children. She did not want to see a child leave this world again. She did not want to see him die. Lying there, Benny raised his head and said, ¡°But Miss, I¡¯m really scared!¡± The child furrowed his brow. His face was pale, and his lips no longer looked rosy. As Alice looked at him, she felt even sadder. She could not help but lean in and kiss his forehead, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Good boy.¡± After receiving a kiss from Alice, the pain from Benny¡¯s wound seemed to lessen. His eyes, as dark as obsidian, blinked repeatedly as he looked at Alice¡¯s face. His mouth opened slightly. He silently uttered one word. He said, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Meanwhile, in Khawst Community, it was the time when school ended at the kindergarten. However, his three sons had note home on time. Daniel Kaur picked up his phone and asked in a cold and stern voice. ¡°Dax, why haven¡¯t Aiden and his brothers returned yet?¡± he asked. The voice on the other end of the line sounded hurried. ¡°Mr. Kaur, the boys met with a car ident!¡± ¡°Take care of them,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯m going over there now.¡± Daniel abruptly stood up and hurriedly walked out without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Outside the hospital gate, William Kaur, the seventh son of the Kaur family, anxiously paced in circles with Aidy. When he saw Daniel approaching, he quickly rushed over and tightly grabbed his hand. ¡°Daniel, Ben¡¯s vein ruptured, and he had to get several stitches,¡± William said. ¡°They just turned five, yet they have to suffer 1/2 13:14 Chapter 3 like this¡­ It breaks my heart!¡± The other bodyguards also had expressions of distress on their faces, sharing the same concern. Send Gift CommentC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Daniel expressionlessly pulled away from William¡¯s grip. Then, he crouched in front of his eldest son and asked, ¡°Where is Cole?¡± Finally seeing his father, Aidy grabbed his hand and anxiously said, ¡°Daddy,e up quickly. A beautifuldy saved us. We want her to be our mommy!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Daniel furrowed his brow. As he looked at his emotionally charged son, he fell silent for a moment His three children were naturally intelligent and had a strong sense of caution toward strangers He thought, ¡°But why did they suddenly want someone else to be their mother this time? ¡°Could they have encountered a cu nning woman who wanted to cheat t The Kaur family was the wealthiest in Strnd. In recent years, many women eagerly tried various methods and rategies to be stepmother to Daniel¡¯s children. He had long seen through those women and would never allow a scheming an be a mother to his sons Seeing that Daniel did not respond, Aidy burst into tears. His little face was filled with frustration. ¡°Daddy, we want Miss, he said. ¡°We want her!¡± ¡°She is a mother sent by ddin,¡± he thought. ¡°You actually don¡¯t want her. Ginny is going to be Daniel¡¯s expression remained cold and stern as he looked at his son¡¯s reaction. His three sons were spoiled by everyone in the Kaur family, so they were bad-tempered. When they caused trouble, they would respect no one and could be pretty difficult to deal with. With no other choice at the moment, he had to follow Aidy upstairs. He wanted to see what kind of cu ning woman would dare to deceive his sons. With these thoughts in mind, Daniel lifted his eldest son. Then, he wiped away his tears and walked toward the elevator. After exchanging nces, William and the others immediately followed suit and caught up with them. In the corridor outside the ward on the seventh floor, Alice caressed Cole Kaur¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sugar Bun, wait here. I¡¯ll go buy hot milk for all of you.¡± Upon saying that, she turned around and walked toward the vending machine. However, after walking just two steps, she suddenly felt something wrong in her stomach. The familiar cramping pain made her face turn pale instantly. Even her legs lost strength. Her body uncontrobly leaned in one direction and fell. ¡°Miss!¡± Right after the two children¡¯s voices could be heard, Alice fell into someone¡¯s sturdy arms. Alice smelled a faint smell of tobo. There was a unique chilly sensation about the smell. However, it was not repulsive. Alice instinctively grabbed hold of the man¡¯s hand. The warmth in this person¡¯s hands felt somewhat familiar to her. ¡°Thank¡­ Thank¡­¡± Alice struggled to lift her head. Just as she was about to say ¡°thank you,¡± she had a ckout. She fainted. Daniel was carrying his son and walking toward the ward. Just as he walked past the nurse station, he saw a woman falling in his direction. In response to the ery of ¡°Miss¡± from his eldest son, he instinctively reached out and caught the girl in his arms. In that fleeting moment of fragrant embrace, he caught a hint of delicate and cool fragrance, which gave him a sense of familiarity. Her lips were rosy, and her face was fair. She had long and delicate eyebrows. Her face was radiant and captivating, making it impossible for anyone to look away. ¡°Quick, Daddy, carry Miss inside and get a doctor to check her!¡± At this moment, the delicate and fair Coco, whom Alice addressed as ¡°Sugar Bun¡± earlier, rushed over anxiously. He raised his little hand and tugged at Daniel¡¯s pants. Daniel lowered his eyes, directing his cold gaze at the face of the woman in his arms. There had been many women who threw themselves at him over the years. However, this was the only one that did not repel him. Nevertheless, just because she did not repel him did not mean he could trust her. 1/2 Chapter 4 ¡°What if she is just pretending to faint by throwing herself into my arms and trying to deceive me like those other women?¡± he thought. ¡°Daddy, why are you still standing there? Quick, take Miss to see a doctor!¡± Aidy and Coco crossed their arms and puffed out their cheeks, looking at Daniel with a particrly displeased expression. Send Gift Comment Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 As Daniel saw the woman in his arms showing no response, he reluctantly believed that she had indeed fainted. He carefully lifted her in his arms and strode toward the ward. While Daniel was walking toward the ward, Alice¡¯s face was pressed against his chest. Her breath was faint. It awakened something within him. For some reason, his heart raced. As Aidy and Coco looked at Daniel¡¯s back, they puffed up their cheeks and looked at their own little arms. Their little faces bore the same expression as they thought, ¡°Why are we so small? We can¡¯t carry Miss.¡± By the time Alice opened her eyes again, the view outside the window had transitioned from daytime to nighttime. A faint scent of milk filled the air by the bedside. The soft lighting cast a gentle glow on Alice¡¯s face, making her feel even more rxed. However, the next moment, Alice tensed up all over due to a voice she heard. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Your chronic enteritis is acting up. You didn¡¯t know, huh?¡± As Daniel questioned with a cold tone, a strong sense of oppression spread throughout the dull ward. Instinctively, Alice clenched her fist. She immediately sat up and looked defensively in the direction of the voice. Standing beside the hospital bed was a man. The surrounding light highlighted his slender figure and well-built physique. His face was exquisitely handsome, yet itcked warmth or liveliness. Daniel seemed displeased with her reaction. He leaned forward. His deep and prating eyes were cold. Unmistakably, he was looking straight at her. This kind of gaze had no trace of warmth, making people feel ufortable. Alice instinctively rubbed her arms. As she thought of the children, she quickly spoke up to inquire. ¡°Sir, did you see a fair little boy who looks like a honey bun and another chubby boy that looks like a sugar bun?¡± Alice asked. Daniel thought, ¡°Honey Bun¡­ Sugar Bun¡­ ¡°Are my sons seen as food in her eyes? ¡°Humph, I wonder if she¡¯s a true foodie or just pretending to be innocent. ¡°Well, she had better not be pretending to be innocent. Otherwise¡­¡± As his gaze shifted, he lifted his eyebrows. He turned around to look at the sofa and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about them, huh?¡± Seeing the children sitting safely on the small sofa, Alice breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly asked, ¡°Aidy, how is Benny doing now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss,¡± Aidy said as he nodded obediently. ¡°Benny has already fallen asleep.¡± Alice patted her chest. After that, she directed her gaze back at the man who was beside her. Daniel¡¯s enigmatic gaze felt like a web. It engulfed Alice almost entirely. The coldness emanating from him caused Alice to have goosebumps. She then coughed involuntarily. When Aidy saw Daniel looking coldly at Alice, he said with a reproachful look and an expression of discontent, ¡°Daddy, how can you be to harsh to Miss?¡± Daniel furfowed his brow and looked at his sons¡¯ little faces. He helplessly exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t being harsh.¡± Then, he thought, ¡°I just don¡¯t trust her, and I want to see through her intentions.¡± However, Aidy and Coco did not believe his exnation. Their little faces were filled with displeasure. Daniel felt helpless. Seeing that their father was downright clumsy in caring for Alice, Aidy and Coco exchanged nces. Then, they nodded at each other and started taking action. Aldy could be seen opening the thermal container on the table and carefully pouring out a bowl of hot cereal. Then, he looked at Coco. Coco immediately went to the bathroom and took out a warm towel Then he took off his shoes and climbed onto the had Chapter 5 Without waiting for Alice to say anything, he held herrge hand with his chubby little hand and knelt beside her/Then, he attentively wiped her fingers, palms, and the back of her hand. Send Gift BThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 After Coco finished wiping Alice¡¯s hands, he tilted his head and gave his brother a look that signaled a message. Then, Aidy could be seen carrying a bowl of hot cereal and walking over to them. He scooped a spoonful, gently blew on it, and brought it to Alice¡¯s lips. The two little ones cooperated in perfect harmony with each other. They were also very diligent in carrying out their tasks. As Daniel watched his two sons in such a manner, his gaze gradually turned serious. They had never treated anyone from the Kaur family like this before. Daniel thought, ¡°What methods did this woman use to make my little rascals so obedient? ¡°It seems I need to get to know this woman better.¡± ¡°Um, thank you, Aidy and Coco,¡± Alice said. ¡°I can eat by myself.¡± Alice felt slightly embarrassed to let the children help her again, so she quickly tried to take the bowl. However, Aidy looked at her seriously and spoke in a sweet and tender voice. He said, ¡°My teacher said every girl is a princess and should be gently cared for by boys. ¡°So, please don¡¯t turn down our offer to help, Miss. It is the greatest honor for us to serve you!¡± Coco also nodded in agreement. He said, ¡°We¡¯re no longer two or three years old. We can ovee obstacles for you, handle daily tasks, and do many other things.¡± Alice cleared her throat. She could not help but smile at the adorable appearance of the children. She said, ¡°Um, kiddos, you¡¯re so cute. Your mommy must be pleased to have you as her son.¡± ¡°We have been unfortunate since birth,¡± Aidy said. ¡°We lost our mommy at an early age.¡± He sighed. Then, he gently brought the bowl of hot cereal to Alice¡¯s lips. Afterward, his big eyes rapidly spun around a few times as if he had thought of something. He immediately asked, ¡°Miss, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Alice¡¯s mouth was full. She could not answer. Hence, she shook her head to indicate she had no boyfriend. Upon hearing that, Aidy¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He eagerly said, ¡°Would you like to have a husband then? I can give you one if you want a husband right now!¡± Thinking that she indeed needed a fake husband, Ali smiled and yfully tapped Aidy¡¯s face. She teased him gently, saying, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll marry him tomorrow if you can bring him to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aidy said. ¡°Take a look at our dad. He¡¯s single, you know. Let¡¯s go together with Daddy tomorrow to collect the marriage license.¡± Aidy¡¯s eyes took on a curved shape as he was beaming with joy. On the side, Daniel had been sizing up Alice with a curious gaze since his children started feeding her. Upon hearing these words, his expression turned serious. He sneered inwardly. He thought, ¡°Indeed, this woman is scheming and has ulterior motives. ¡°Currently, she is coaxing my sons to agree to the marriage registration. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would collect the marriage license with her. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would allow a woman like her to marry into my family.¡± Then, this man, who had remained silent all along, spoke coldly. ¡°Miss Doyle, Jam just an ordinary white-cor worker,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to afford a house or a car because I have been supporting these three children. I¡¯ve umted quite a bit of debt. ¡°I am notpatible with someone of your caliber. I hope you can find someone more suitable for you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alice was left speechless. She was just casually joking with these kids earlier. She did not expect Aidy to immediately suggest that she marry his father. Moreover, even if Aidy¡¯s father were willing to offer himself as a marriage partner, Alice would not dare ept his offer. ¡°He¡¯s so cold,¡± Alice thought. ¡°With such a big block of ice at home, I¡¯m afraid I would be frozen to death.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Aidy said as he pouted and red at his father with great dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree earlier?¡± Aidy said. ¡°Repay the debt of saving a life with marriage! ¡°Ben, Cole, and I are too young, so you should marry Miss, on behalf of us. Did you forget about that?¡± 1/2 13:15Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Daniel furrowed his brow and looked at his son. His expression was somewhat solemn as he spoke. ¡°Given my current situation, I¡¯m not a suitable match for you, Miss Doyle,¡± he said. ¡°You two mustn¡¯t make a fuss, or else I won¡¯t allow you to go out freely in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Aidy and Coco exchanged nces and clenched their little fists. Since their father¡¯s emotional intelligence seemedcking, they had no choice but to unleash their secret weapon. Both Aidy and Coco simultaneously put down the small bowls they were holding and kicked off their shoes. They hopped barefoot onto the windowsill without giving Daniel a chance to react. They sat there, looking very worked up. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want to marry Miss, so Cole and I will jump down from here right now!¡± Aidy shouted. The cold Coco was usually reticent when interacting with his father. However, he also had a facial expression that indicated joining forces with his brother and jumping together. ¡°Come down!¡± Daniel said, his face instantly turned displeased. He exuded a powerful and intimidating presence that even made William, who had just entered, tremble in fear. ¡°Oh my goodness, what are this father and his two sons up to again?¡± William thought. The two children were trembling in fear at their father¡¯s terrifying expression. Their emotions became even more uncontroble. They screamed at the top of their lungs. ¡°The fairy in our dream told us that Miss Alice is our mommy!¡± Aidy said. ¡°She is your true soulmate!¡± ¡°Marry Miss Alice. Otherwise, we¡¯ll jump!¡± Coco said. Alice waspletely caught off guard by the intense reaction from the children. At that moment, she could not sit still anymore. She quickly lifted the nket and jumped off the bed. She wanted to hug the children. ¡°You kiddos really think I won¡¯t dare to hit you, huh?¡± Daniel said. He had already reached out his hand toward Aidy. The two children were like angry little lions that showed their little ws at him. The atmosphere between the father and sons was extremely tense. ¡°Sir, please stop!¡± Alice said. Seeing the situation, Alice hurriedly pushed Daniel away and held Aidy in her arms first. As Aidy fell into Alice¡¯s embrace, he was momentarily stunned. Then, tears welled up in his big eyes. He hugged her tightly. As he spoke, he choked up. ¡°Miss, motherless children are treated like mere grass,¡± he said. ¡°Dad hits us while Grandma scolds us. Take us. Be our mommy and protect us, okay?¡± Seeing the fear on the faces of these two children that were supposed to look adorable, with one even sitting on the window ledge and might fall at any moment, Alice felt tremendous heartache. In that instant, Alice disregarded Daniel¡¯s thoughts. She kissed the kid in her arms and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Aidy. I will be your mommy. I promise.¡± Seeing Alice nodding in agreement, Aidy quickly turned his head to look at his younger brother. His eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Gotta depend on you now to handle Daddy,¡± Aidy thought. Coco immediately put on a serious expression and took on the critical task of threatening and enticing Daniel so that he would marry Alice. One of his feet was already dangling outside. ¡°Daddy, you have got to marry Miss Alice. Otherwise, I¡¯ll jump!¡± Coco said. He was direct. He did not hold back at all. At this moment, the expression on Daniel¡¯s face was difficult to put into words. Among Daniel¡¯s three sons, Coco was the one that had a personality that resembled Daniel¡¯s character the most. He was someone who walked the talk. If Daniel did not agree to marry Alice now, or if he agreed and subsequently went back on his word, Coco would definitely jump off the tall building, making Daniel regret deeply. ¡°This woman has only met my sons for the first time, yet she has such a huge influence on them,¡± Daniel thought. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was something that he did not want to see. 1/2 13:15 Chapter 7 However, he had no choice now. If he did not first agree to marry her, he would definitely lose one of his three sons. B Send Gift Comment 2/2 13:15 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 After careful consideration, Daniel decided to marry Alice while concealing his true identity. Then, he nned to find an opportune moment to expose Alice¡¯s true nature and make his children hate her. After that, he would divorce her. ¡°Come down,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I promise you. I will marry Miss Doyle.¡± He nodded. Coco looked at his father with a serious expression and said, ¡°We are tru men. We honor our words. Otherwise, we are as dependable as chocte teapots!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll walk the talk, but you must adhere to the rule we agreed upon,¡± Daniel said. Upon hearing this, Aidy and Coco exchanged a nce. Before Alice woke up, their father had made it clear that he would use a false identity until he developed feelings for Alice. This was also a way to protect Alice, or so he imed. Now that their father had agreed to marry Alice and let Alice be their mother, they reluctantlypromised and decided not to disclose their true identities to her for now. ¡°Alright,¡± the two children said in unison. Leaning against the door of the ward, William had an expression of astonishment on his face. William thought, ¡°So, this older brother of mine, who is cu nning and scheming in his dealings with others, has no love life,, and someone who is highly wary of women, has now handed himself to a woman just like that?¡± ¡°The point is that this woman he hands himself to is a C-list female artist he meets for the first time¡­ Finally, after coaxing the two children to sleep, Alice stretched. She then said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go out and have a chat.¡± Daniel nced at his younger brother and entrusted him with taking care of his children. Then, he went to the corridor with Alice. ¡°Our family ces great importance on keeping promises,¡± Daniel spoke first. ¡°Since I promised my sons, I will definitely marry you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He would fulfill his promise to marry her. Still, before thoroughly assessing the situation, he would not allow her to move into Khawst Community or let her understand his true background. ¡°Um¡­¡± Alice pressed her temple. She had not expected things to develop this way. ¡°Since he agrees to marry me, can I use this man to deal with Travis?¡± she thought. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go to collect the marriage license tomorrow morning,¡± she said. ¡°Is it okay?¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, she has revealed her hidden agenda,¡± he thought. ¡°She¡¯s so eager to marry me¡­ ¡°She definitely has ulterior motives.¡± Upon seeing the expression on Daniel¡¯s face, Alice knew that he must have misunderstood. She quickly exined. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s like this,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m being pressured into marriage by my boss. He wants me to get married before tomorrow evening to avoid getting canceled. ¡°So, I was thinking, if you agree to marry me, can we go to collect the marriage license tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel said. He fixed his cold gaze on Alice¡¯s face. It was as if he wanted to see through her. ¡°However, I think you should first understand my situation before making a decision,¡± Daniel added. ¡°Uh¡­ Oh, I forgot to ask for your name,¡± Alice said as she scratched her head and smiled awkwardly. She realized she was too hasty and had not even asked about his situation. ¡°He must find me forward or impulsive,¡± she thought. ¡°My name is Daniel Kaur,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯m 29 years old and working as a financial specialist at Kaur Group. My monthly sry is 3 thousand dors after deducting a portion of my sry for social insurance and provident fund. Currently, I don¡¯t own a house or a car, and I have a credit card debt of 16 thousand dors. ¡°Every month, I have to pay two thousand and four hundred dors for my sons¡¯ kindergarten fees. I also have to pay for my parents and siblings¡¯ living expenses. If you want to marry me,This is from N?velDrama.Org. you must share these responsibilities with me until I get promoted.¡± He believed no woman would agree to marry him after hearing that he had to bear the burden of such financial commitments. So, he was waiting for her to be unable to bear the burden and reveal her true intentions. 1/2 13:15 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Actually, after knowing that Daniel was a single father, Alice had already anticipated that his financial situation might not be good. She had a casual attitude toward marriage, so she did not prioritize material possessions when it came to rtionships. So, she pondered for a moment, estimated her financial capability, carefully chose her words, and said, ¡°This is not a problem. I¡¯m an actress, and currently, my pay per episode is 5 thousand dors. I also own a 100-square-meter small house and have a domestically produced car and a BMW provided by thepany. ¡°Currently, I have savings of around 160 thousand dors. After we register our marriage, I will take care of the children¡¯s school fees and your living expenses.¡± Being the family member of an artist came with a lot of pressure, so she would take on more financial responsibility and support him financially. Alice thought this could be considered a form of compensation for Daniel too. Daniel was left speechless. ¡°Why do I feel that she is somehow keeping me by supporting me financially?¡± he thought. Seeing Daniel¡¯s serious expression, Alice thought momentarily and realized he was probably afraid of being deceived into a marriage fraud. So she added, ¡°You can check my information. I¡¯m a C-list actress who has appeared in several TV dramas. I¡¯ve got a certain level of poprity. After we register our marriage, I can draft an agreement for you. I will ensure the rights and interests of both you and the children. ¡°We can have a trial marriage for six months, and if we find it unsuitable after six months, we can get a divorce. I can offer you and the children the apartment where I currently live in.¡± As Daniel listened to Alice¡¯s words, his expression became increasinglyplex. He thought, ¡°This woman¡­ I¡¯m the one who is supposed to say the very things that she just said. ¡°What is she doing? ¡°Making somepromise so that she can control me?¡± William, unable to resist eavesdropping, was now looking at Alice¡¯s back with an admiring look in his eyes. He thought, ¡°She is a bada ss! ¡°I never expected that in my lifetime, I would witness a girl speaking to Daniel in such a manner! ¡°My brother is clearly a domineering CEO, yet the other party still manages to assume a superior posture of financially supporting him. ¡°Even my brother is now dumbfounded and doesn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Haha. Such an interesting girl. If she doesn¡¯t be my sister-inw, it would surely be a waste.¡± It was at this moment that Daniel¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was his eldest sister calling, Daniel frowned deeply and answered with aplicated expression. ¡°Daniel, how are the kids doing? How many times have I told you to get them a mother? You never listen. ¡°If they had a mother to pick them up today, would it be like this? I don¡¯t care. Once the kid is discharged, you go and get married to the daughter of the Fowler family. I¡¯ve already spoken to them about this.¡± The thought of his eldest sister causing chaos in the entire family over his marriage matters caused Daniel¡¯s expression to be displeased. That daughter of the Fowler family was willful, arrogant, and domineering. Neither Daniel nor his children liked her. He would rather marry the scheming woman in front of him than choose a woman who would cause turmoil in his own home. After all, as she mentioned, they could sign an agreement for a six-month trial marriage. If they were not satisfied, they could simply part ways. ¡°Rachel, I will collect the marriage license tomorrow,¡± Daniel said. ¡°You and Mom and Dad, please make some preparation.¡± Daniel interrupted his sister¡¯s incessant talk. ¡°What?¡± Rachel Kaur said. ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow? Your fussiness is next-level, yet youThis is from N?velDrama.Org. manage to get a girl? You, um, you¡¯re not getting married to a dude, right?¡± Rachel expressed her concern. Daniel looked displeased. He said, ¡°A woman. Her name is Alice Doyle.¡± The words of Daniel instantly caused an uproar in the Kaur family. After ending the call, Rachel rushed back to Khawst Community. She woke everyone up in the house, calling for a family meeting to discuss whether they should do something to express their gratitude toward Alice, 1/2 13:15 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Certainly, Alice was unaware of all these discussions and ns being made by the Kaur family. At this moment, Alice was hesitant, thinking about whom she could hire with money if Daniel disagreed with her n. To her surprise, Daniel gave her this response after the phone call. He said, ¡°We can proceed with the registration tomorrow. However, my family will probably be present.¡± Alice was somewhat relieved. She said, ¡°Thank you. If they are willing toe tomorrow, that would be great. After all, marriage is a significant event.¡± ¡°Ben will probably need to stay in the hospital for three more days,¡± Daniel said. ¡°After we collect our marriage license¡­¡± Before Daniel finished talking, Alice interrupted him. ¡°I have already prepaid three days of medical expenses, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the money,¡± Alice said. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I will be filming on the set during the day, so when I¡¯m not around, please arrange for a caregiver to apany Ben. You can stay at home with Aidy and Coco at night, and I will stay in the hospital.¡± Daniel was left speechless. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to ask you to pay when I spoke earlier,¡± he thought. ¡°I am an artist,¡± Alice said. ¡°I¡¯m currently in the rising stage of my career, so it is not convenient for me to publicly disclose my marital status. So, during the six months we spend together, we will keep our marriage a secret. ¡°If you need me to cooperate with public announcements on your side, I can make it public on your Instagram ount. I will be self-disciplined and avoid any scandals in the industry that could embarrass you. ¡°As for you, I don¡¯t have any specific requirements. Just please refrain from bringing other women home and causing disturbances during our marriage, as it would affect my and the children¡¯s well-being.¡± As William listened to his future sister-inw clearly stating her arrangements for his brother, he was left dumbfounded. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. My brother is a kept man. ¡°By the look of this future sister-inw¡¯s behavior, not only is she domineering, but she also gives Daniel ample freedom! ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, the Kaur family is blessed indeed!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be with any other woman,¡± Daniel said coldly. ¡°During our marriage, I will only have you.¡± It was the first time Daniel experienced being arranged and directed in such a manner by a woman At this moment, he was filled with curiosity toward her. He wondered whether Alice was truly like that or if she deliberately said those things to get his attention. However, regardless of what she had in mind, he would find out after they married. After finishing everything she needed to exin, Alice nced at the time on her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and get things organized. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯lle to the hospital first, and then we can go to City Hall together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel said as he nodded. Far into the night, Alic took out her passport and sat on the sofa. She was lost in thought as she looked around the room. After returning home, she finally realized what she had done. ¡°I¡¯m crazy,¡± she thought. ¡°I agreed so readily to marry a stranger. ¡°I even wanted to enter into an agreement with him. And after we get a divorce six monthster, I still have to give him the house.¡± However, she indeed had no other choices. Travis was watching her closely. If she did not get married, that guy would truly sideline her. She had worked so hard to make some waves in the entertainment industry, so she could not afford to let all her efforts go to waste because of Travis. Besides, the three precious children of Daniel had truly touched her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whenever she saw them, it felt as if she was reminded of the three children that she had lost. As Alice was thinking, her phone suddenly received a WhatsApp message. It was a message from Frankie Ward. [Alice, I heard that Travis is pressuring you to get married again. Can you handle it? If you can¡¯t, I can pretend to be in a rtionship with you.] Alice replied. [If you marry me, what about your partner?] Frankie sent a message. [I dare you to say ¡°partner¡± again! I¡¯m not involved with him.] 1/2 13:15 Chapter 10 Alice retorted. [Yeah, right! You slept on the same bed with him, and you are not involved with him!] Frankie replied jokingly. [Your friendunches a missile at you.] Alice replied jokingly as well. [Catch it and bounce it back!] Send Gift Comment 2/2 13:15 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Frankie replied. [Alright. Enough of the nonsense. What¡¯s your n regarding Travis? That fat ba stard is notorious for being difficult. But he has one good quality. He doesn¡¯t pursue married women.] Alice replied. [Yeah. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow.] Frankie was curious. [What? Say that again? Whom are you getting married to? Who dares to marry a sc um like you?] Alice replied defensively. [Watch yournguage. I¡¯m not a sc um. I am Alice, a force to be reckoned with in the entertainment industry. As for who is marrying me, I will let you know in due time.] [By the way, just a reminder for you. Prepare some gifts. My husband is bringing three sons.] Frankie was stunned. [S hit! You have even entered into a rtionship with a guy that has kids. Alice, are you out of your mind? Hold off on getting the marriage license for now. Wait till I go back and assess that guy.] Frankie continued sending many messages, but Alice did not read those messages. She was exhausted today and quickly fell asleep. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The next day, outside City Hall, over a hundred bodyguards formed a cordon. Four Maybach cars in red, orange, yellow, and green were parked by the roadside. As the car doors opened, four astonishingly beautiful women stunned everyone around them. They switched their high heels for t shoes, checked their watches, and then snapped their fingers toward the nearby multipurpose vehicle. Immediately, more than a dozen makeup artists rushed up and quickly helped the women change their looks and style their hair. These morous women transformed into ordinary-looking street vendors in less than twenty minutes. ¡°Miss Rachel, Mr. Kaur and Miss Doyle will arrive in five minutes,¡± a bodyguard holding a walkie-talkie hurriedly approached Dax Terry and informed him. Rachel¡¯s eyes turned cold. She immediately instructed the bodyguards, ¡°One minute,¡± she said. ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Right after that, a group of bodyguards disappeared from sight like lightning. ¡°Rachel, this wife of Daniel is quite interesting,¡± the enchanting Katie Kaur said as she tucked the strands of hair by her temples and smiled. ¡°She actually signed a contract with him.¡± When William came backst night to report to them, they nearly dropped their jaws in surprise. This was the first time they hade across such an interesting girl. ¡°Bringing her back home for our ice-cold Daniel,¡± they thought. ¡°That would be a perfect match.¡± While the youngdies of the Kaur family were gossiping, Alice¡¯s car had already arrived at the car park. Benny was at the hospital. Aidy and Coco were inseparable from them. At the moment, they had been brought out of the hospital by Daniel and Alice. Alice thought the two kids came here to join the excitement, but only Daniel knew that these two little rascals were actually afraid that he would change his mind. The two children were only five years old. However, they were extremely shrewd¡­ ¡°My four sisters are here,¡± Daniel said. ¡°As for my parents and the elders of my family, they will meet us after we collect the marriage license.¡± Before getting off the car, Daniel informed Alice. Alice nodded and said, ¡°I cut ties with my family five years ago, so I¡¯m on my own now. If your sisters mind, please let me know.¡± ¡°Since this is a sh marriage, being clear about things is even more important. Otherwise, there will be many challenges during the period of getting used to each other¡¯s habits after marriage,¡± Alice thought. However, Daniel remained expressionless as he said, ¡°My family members are easy-going people. They don¡¯t care about your past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Alice said as she breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as they got out of the car, Alice saw four vivacious women waving at them. ¡°These women must be the four sisters Daniel mentioned,¡± Alice thought. Alice could not help but marvel at how biased the Creator could be at times. The members of the Kaur family were crafted so perfectly that they did not look like ordinary mortals. ¡°Hi, Aunt Rachel, Aunt Katie, Aunt Lexi, and Aunt Emma.¡± 13:16 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Frankie replied. [Alright. Enough of the nonsense. What¡¯s your n regarding Travis? That fat ba stard is notorious for being difficult. But he has one good quality. He doesn¡¯t pursue married women.] Alice replied. [Yeah. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow.] Frankie was curious. [What? Say that again? Whom are you getting married to? Who dares to marry a sc um like you?] Alice replied defensively. [Watch yournguage. I¡¯m not a sc um. I am Alice, a force to be reckoned with in the entertainment industry. As for who is marrying me, I will let you know in due time.] [By the way, just a reminder for you. Prepare some gifts. My husband is bringing three sons.] Frankie was stunned. [S hit! You have even entered into a rtionship with a guy that has kids. Alice, are you out of your mind? Hold off on getting the marriage license for now. Wait till I go back and assess that guy.] Frankie continued sending many messages, but Alice did not read those messages. She was exhausted today and quickly fell asleep. The next day, outside City Hall, over a hundred bodyguards formed a cordon. Four Maybach cars in red, orange, yellow, and green were parked by the roadside. As the car doors opened, four astonishingly beautiful women stunned everyone around them. They switched their high heels for t shoes, checked their watches, and then snapped their fingers toward the nearby multipurpose vehicle. Immediately, more than a dozen makeup artists rushed up and quickly helped the women change their looks and style their hair. These morous women transformed into ordinary-looking street vendors in less than twenty minutes. ¡°Miss Rachel, Mr. Kaur and Miss Doyle will arrive in five minutes,¡± a bodyguard holding a walkie-talkie hurriedly approached Dax Terry and informed him. Rachel¡¯s eyes turned cold. She immediately instructed the bodyguards, ¡°One minute,¡± she said. ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Right after that, a group of bodyguards disappeared from sight like lightning. ¡°Rachel, this wife of Daniel is quite interesting,¡± the enchanting Katie Kaur said as she tucked the strands of hair by her temples and smiled. ¡°She actually signed a contract with him.¡± When William came backst night to report to them, they nearly dropped their jaws in surprise. This was the first time they hade across such an interesting girl. ¡°Bringing her back home for our ice-cold Daniel,¡± they thought. ¡°That would be a perfect match.¡± While the youngdies of the Kaur family were gossiping, Alice¡¯s car had already arrived at the car park. Benny was at the hospital. Aidy and Coco were inseparable from them. At the moment, they had been brought out of the hospital by Daniel and Alice. Alice thought the two kids came here to join the excitement, but only Daniel knew that these two little rascals were actually afraid that he would change his mind. The two children were only five years old. However, they were extremely shrewd¡­ ¡°My four sisters are here,¡± Daniel said. ¡°As for my parents and the elders of my family, they will meet us after we collect the marriage license.¡± Before getting off the car, Daniel informed Alice. Alice nodded and said, ¡°I cut ties with my family five years ago, so I¡¯m on my own now. If your sisters mind, please let me know.¡± ¡°Since this is a sh marriage, being clear about things is even more important. Otherwise, there will be many challenges during the period of getting used to each other¡¯s habits after marriage,¡± Alice thought. However, Daniel remained expressionless as he said, ¡°My family members are easy-going people. They don¡¯t care about your past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Alice said as she breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as they got out of the car, Alice saw four vivacious women waving at them. ¡°These women must be the four sisters Daniel mentioned,¡± Alice thought. Alice could not help but marvel at how biased the Creator could be at times. The members of the KaurThis is from N?velDrama.Org. family were crafted so perfectly that they did not look like ordinary mortals. ¡°Hi, Aunt Rachel, Aunt Katie, Aunt Lexi, and Aunt Emma.¡± 13:16 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s have our father and the others pray at the church tomorrow and seek the Almighty¡¯s blessings,¡± Emma said. She could not help but remind Rachel. ¡°May the Almighty ensures that Alice doesn¡¯t dump Daniel.¡± Lexi nodded too. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s first remember her in our prayer. Our family is beholden to her.¡± Unbeknownst to Alice, the four elder sisters of Daniel were nning something behind the scenes. She and Daniel walked into the marriage registration office and started submitting their documents. As they were preparing for their wedding photoshoot, Daniel suddenly paused and coldly reminded, ¡°Miss Doyle, think it through. Once we obtain the marriage license, you will be responsible for caring for my three sons and my entire family¡­¡± He highly doubted that Alice would still be determined to marry him after seeing his four sisters dressed in ragged clothes. ¡°Daniel, I told you yesterday that I really need to have our marriage license,¡± Alice said. ¡°So, I won¡¯t go back on my word. ¡°As for your family¡­ They are lovely, and I quite like them. If you¡¯re concerned about their financial situation in the future¡­ ¡°I have an allowance card. You can keep it and withdraw a monthly amount for your family as you see fit. I won¡¯t ask.¡± She considered it as a payment for the help she received from Daniel in dealing with Travis. Besides, giving Daniel a little more pocket money would also ensure a better quality of life for the children. Upon hearing her words, Daniel was left speechless for a long while. This was because he had never been given pocket money by a woman before. Meanwhile, the staff responsible for taking wedding photos would asionally shake their heads while looking at Daniel. That clearly showed that they were expressing their disapproval about him living off a woman¡¯s money. Coco came over to supervise. Even if Daniel wanted to shake his head and back out, he could not withstand the threat from his children. After the marriage license was issued, Coco took away Daniel¡¯s copy and said to Alice, ¡°Miss Alice, when you¡¯re done looking at your marriage license, you have to give it to me for safekeeping, okay?¡± Alice did not think much of it. She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Sure.¡± However, Daniel furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°This kiddo is so afraid of me changing my mind,¡± he thought. ¡°He even insists on personally keeping the marriage license.¡± After Daniel and Alice walked out of City Hall, Rachel, and her three sisters surrounded them. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Rachel said. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. It is on me.¡± Rachel was eager to make a good impression on her sister-inw. However, Daniel became a wet nket and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work, so it¡¯s not convenient for me.¡± ¡°Am I talking to you?¡± Rachel said, instantly looking extremely displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt as you please.¡± Even though Daniel knew what his sisters were thinking, he still asked, ¡°Are you all not working?¡± ¡°Is work more important than Alice?¡± Lexi said. She could not help but roll her eyes at her younger brother. ¡°He has just married Alice,¡± they thought. ¡°Instead of taking his wife out, he¡¯s talking about work!¡± They were infuriated. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the blessings from Heavenly Father, would he have been able to encounter such a good wife like Alice?¡± they thought. Seeing Daniel¡¯s sisters were about to quarrel with him, Alice quickly said, ¡°Um, let¡¯s not get angry. We can always have a meal together at ater time. ¡°Benny will be discharged from the hospital in a few days¡¯ time. I¡¯ll buy some ingredients, and everybody cane to my ce for a seafood buffet. We can celebrate together. How does that sound?¡± Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, the four sisters felt a sense offort. Alice¡¯s words were more effective in bringing them pleasure than the world¡¯s most expensive ice cream. Even their gaze as they looked at Daniel became gentler. ¡°Look, your wife is so lovely.¡± ¡°Daniel, if you dare to mistreat Alice in the future, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Quick, hug your wife. Show some appreciation!¡± 1/2 13:16 Chapter 13 Daniel looked indifferent. ¡°My sisters are still very naive,¡± he thought. ¡°They can¡¯t assess people¡¯s character urately. ¡°They are easily won over by Alice, but there wille a day when they regret it big time.¡± Suddenly, a cell phone started ringing. Send Gift CommentBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Hearing the sound, Alice immediately took out her phone from her purse and saw it was a call from her assistant, Candice. It was then that Alice noticed the time and that she needed to go to the makeup room at the filming set. Alice nced at Daniel. Then, she swiped her phone to answer the call. She said, ¡°Hello, Candice¡­¡± ¡°Alice, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Gandice said. ¡°Mr. Richards has been waiting for you at the set since early morning, and he¡¯s even dressed in a groom¡¯s attire. It¡¯s outrageous!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I had some unexpected matters to attend to, so I couldn¡¯t make it there,¡± Alice said. ¡°Can you please apologize to the director on my behalf? And don¡¯t worry about Mr. Richards for now. I¡¯ll be there in about forty minutes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Alice had no choice but to inform Daniel. ¡°The film crew is about to start shooting, so I need to go there first,¡± she said. ¡°See you at the hospitalter.¡± As Alice finished talking, she saw Benny and Coco clinging to her legs. They blinked their big eyes, looking reluctant to let her go. Seeing his sons¡¯ reactions, Daniel rubbed his temples, walked over, pressed down on their shoulders, and said, ¡°Miss Alice needs to work. Don¡¯t stop her.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°stop,¡± the two children¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears. Daniel wanted to say something. However, looking at his children¡¯s expressions, he shook his head and said, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s all apany her there.¡± The two children instantly went from tears to smiles, immediately grabbing Alice¡¯s hands. Alice could not bear to part with the children too, so she exined the situation to Rachel. Then, she got into the car with Daniel and his sons. After Rachel and the rest returned home, they immediately recounted everything they saw and heard to their family members. Marie Kaur listened with a stunned expression, taking a while to recover before pping her hands and bursting intoughter. She said, ¡°Quick, Rachel, go to the church to pray to Heavenly Father. Our family has finally got a wonderful daughter-inw.¡± Alfred Kaur was beaming with joy too. ¡°Quick, William, tally up our family¡¯s properties. We must gift Alice a few properties. We are beholden to her, so we mustn¡¯t overlook to treat her well.¡± Members of the Kaur family surrounded Rachel and asked her questions. Rachel smiled and quickly reminded them. She said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncles, don¡¯t forget that Daniel has told Alice that our family is not well off. ¡°She hasn¡¯t had feelings for Daniel yet, so we can¡¯t expose the fact that we¡¯re well off.¡± Marie looked displeased. ¡°You little rascal, Daniel! He should count himself lucky that a girl is willing to marry him. It¡¯s amazing that he still has the audacity to conceal his identity.¡± Alfred also looked displeased. He asked, ¡°So, does that mean we can¡¯t give our granddaughter- inw any gifts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t,¡± Rachel said, quelling the dissatisfaction of the elders in her family. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait patiently. You know Daniel¡¯s temper. He won¡¯t truly believe in someone until he thoroughly assesses their character.¡± Upon hearing this, Alfred red fiercely at his eldest son, Hector Kaur, and disdainfully said, ¡°Look at the son you raised. He¡¯s so cun ning and full of schemes. Annoying as hell!¡± Hector could only hod in agreement apo logetically. Inwardly, he scolded his eldest son harshly. Upon arriving at the set, Alice tossed the car key to Daniel. She then gave a quick hug to Aidy and Coco. ¡°Darlings, I¡¯m going to the film set now,¡± Alice said. ¡°After I¡¯m done shooting in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Benny with all of you, okay?¡± The two children nuzzled in Alice¡¯s arms, reluctant to let go. However, they understood that she had to work, so they soon let her go. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Aidy said as he made a small heart gesture to Alice. ¡°Come back early.¡± Coco also imitated his elder brother and made a heart gesture. ¡°Waiting for you, Mommy,¡± he said. Upon hearing the two darlings call her ¡°Mommy,¡± Alice¡¯s heart swelled instantly. It was as ifBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. something had filled her heartpletely. She had never imagined that after five years of being alone, she would have the opportunity to have two precious darlings that were so warm¡­ 1/2 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 After Alice exited the car, Daniel drove his car to a quiet stretch of road. As Dax got off the Maybach, he could no longer suppress his curiosity for gossip. While carrying Aidy and Coco out of the car, he carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Kaur, did you really get married to thatdy?¡± Dax thought, ¡°Can our picky CEO really find someone to get married? ¡°If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ve got to pray and thank the Almighty secretly.¡± Daniel expressionlessly handed the BMW car key to the driver beside him and said nonchntly, ¡°Yes. She is an artist in the entertainment industry. Her name is Alice Doyle.¡± ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Dax thought. ¡°I got her name. I¡¯m going to tell everybody in the office tomorrow and ask them to say a prayer and request the Almighty to bless her.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a secret marriage, and I don¡¯t want anybody in thepany to know,¡± Daniel added. Dax was at a loss for words. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can suck up to his wife, then. ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, this is definitely fantastic news.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dax wanted to prepare a gift for Daniel¡¯s wife. The film set that Alice was in was the one that produced the big-budget fantasy drama called ¡°The Enchanting Princess.¡± She yed the role of a supporting actress. Therefore, she had a rtively limited amount of screen time. However, since most of the scenes involving her character were with the female lead, they were mostly filmed during the daytime. When Alice entered the film set, she could see Travis from afar. He was sitting next to the assistant director, happily holding a bouquet of red roses. She furrowed her brow. She did not walk over to greet them. After all, she was now a married woman. She had to keep her distance from her pursuers. Alice did not walk over to speak to Travis. The assistant director was displeased. He immediately asked the producer to warn her. So, as soon as Alice finished her makeup and walked out of the dressing room, Lewis Wood, the producer, stopped her. ¡°Alice, are you blind?¡± Lewis said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Mr. Richards waiting for you over there? Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you have any idea what your status is in the industry?¡± Lewis¡¯s tone was very unpleasant. Alice adjusted her naturally wavy brown hair and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Wood, I am certainly well aware of my status. As a C-list artist, I am unworthy of him.¡± ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Lewis said. Since Travis showed keen interest in Alice, Lewis did not dare to offend her. He could only suppress his anger. Then, he carried on talking. ¡°After you¡¯re done shooting, take the initiative and go into the break room with Mr. Richards,¡± Lewis said. ¡°He is very smitten by you. I don¡¯t have to teach you how to suck up to him, right?¡± Alice could not help but chuckle. ¡°Mr. Wood, are you suggesting I should proactively sleep my way to more acting opportunities?¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! And don¡¯t forget, I have beaten up anyone who has tried to take advantage of me.¡± Having been in the industry for so long, Alice had indeed encountered numerous situations in which she was asked to sleep her way to more opportunities. However, she would beat those lechers big time whenever she was harassed. This exined why she remained a mere C-list artist despite having top-notch looks and acting skills. It was because those sc umbags that she had beaten deliberately prevented her from getting more opportunities in her career. Lewis was infuriated by her attitude. He rolled his eyes repeatedly. ¡°Alice, you are terrific,¡± he said. ¡°Let me make it clear to you. After the shooting of this drama is wrapped up, no good production teams in the industry will ever work with you again!¡± Alice no longer had the patience to deal with this person any further. She turned around and walked straight toward the filming set. Lewis looked at Alice¡¯s back. ¡°This woman has a natural ability to arouse men¡¯s desire to dominate her,¡± he thought. Travis was not the only one who was interested in Alice. Even the directors on the set had had romantic thoughts about her before. Unfortunately, she was bad-tempered. She frequently resorted to physical violence. 1/2 13:16 Chapter 15 Few men could really get close to her. However, she could not maintain her stubbornness for too long. Travis had a bad temper. If she provoked him again, she would be sidelined from receiving acting opportunities in thepany. Travis was actually looking forward to seeing how pathetic she would be when she was sidelined from all acting opportunities. Send Gift Comment Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 While Alice was filming, Travis obediently stayed where he was. He did not approach Alice to cause any trouble. The female lead, Maisie James, could not help but feel a little jealous when she saw that Travis could tolerate Alice¡¯s temperament. So, during a break, she started acting strangely and talking sarcastically. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m really envious of you,¡± Maisie said. ¡°You are so attractive to men. Even someone like Mr. Richards is mad about you. If there¡¯s a chance, you must teach us your secrets.¡± Alice looked at her and sneered inwardly. ¡°Teach you people?¡± she thought. She was not interested. ¡°Alice, I really can¡¯tpare to you,¡± Maisie said. ¡°I have such a mundane and routine life, with no time to interact with men. No wonder I¡¯ve always been single.¡± Maisie continued to speak, getting more and more spirited as she saw Alice ignoring her. Alice nced at Maisie, curled her lip, and interrupted Maisie coldly. ¡°Maisie, you truly stand out among the crowd,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Oh, Alice, how can you say such things about me!¡± Maisie said in annoyance. Although Maisie was smiling, her eyes were filled with coldness. She was clearly infuriated. ¡°Alice is really annoying,¡± Maisie thought. ¡°Not only does she seduce men, but she also dares to mock me. Alice did not want to argue with Maisie. Upon confirming with the director that there was no need for any reshoots, she took Candice to the dressing room to change clothes. She nned to go to the supermarket first to buy some things. Then, she would see her precious darlings. After removing her makeup, Alice took out a cigarette from her pocket. She sat on the sofa and rxed. The faint smoke lingered around her face, adding a touch of allure to her appearance. It was at this moment that the door of the dressing room was opened. Alice stopped flicking the ash from her cigarette, looked up, wore an impable smile, and said, ¡°Mr. Richards, is there anything you need?¡± Travis red at her with a serious gaze. He was displeased that she did note to him after removing her makeup. Alice lowered her gaze and smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Richards, if there¡¯s nothing urgent, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she said. She was not like those girls in thepany who would idolize him as if he were a mega-celebrity. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go for a wedding photo shoot,¡± Travis said. ¡°Now!¡± He spoke with a serious voice. His tone left no room for interruption. Alice lifted her eyebrow and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Richards. I¡¯m already married, so I can¡¯t take wedding photos with another man.¡± ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡± Travis eximed in anger. ¡°How could you possibly be married?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the word out to the people in the industry,¡± Travis thought. ¡°Nobody dares to pursue Alice, so how could this girl possibly get married?¡± Alice smiled faintly and took out her marriage license from her pocket. She unfolded it and handed it to Travis. ¡°Mr. Richards, please take a look,¡± she said. ¡°This is my husband. We just collected the marriage license this morning. How coincidental that today is February 14th!¡± ¡°This¡­ This is a fake marriage license,¡± Travis said, wanting to tear the marriage license. However, Alice quickly sna tched the marriage license before he managed to tear it. She thought, ¡°How could I possibly let him tear my marriage license? ¡°He has no right to tear my marriage license.¡± Travis was infuriated by the marriage license. He stomped his foot. ¡°Alice, divorce immediately!¡± he said. ¡°Divorce right away!¡± Alice had a cold expression. ¡°I got married because I¡¯m capable of getting a guy to marry me,¡± she said. ¡°Why should I divorce just because of a few words from you?¡± ¡°This is a fraud you hired!¡± Travis said. ¡°You deliberately want to p iss me off! I don¡¯t believe you! Alice, don¡¯t think you can fool me like this!¡± Travis continued. He angrily shouted in a domineering manner, ¡°From now on, I will have someone wait at City Hall. If you dare to proceed with a divorce, I will immediately catch you and make you marry me!¡± 1/2 13:171 Chapter 16 Travis was a yboy. He liked to fool around with female celebrities from the entertainment industry. However, Alice was the only one he loved and wanted to marry. ¡°The more this woman dislikes me, the more I want to possess her,¡± he thought. ¡°I want to make her submit to me. I want her to use this arrogant look of hers to call me ¡®husband.¡±¡± Send Gift CommentThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Alice¡¯s face darkened as soon as Travis finished his words. Alice thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Travis would do this. ¡°This man is more difficult to deal with than I imagine.¡± Travis said, ¡°Alice, I really like you! I will wait for you even if you marry another man. With me keeping increasing pressure, I don¡¯t believe the husband you choose can spend the rest of his life with you!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alice retorted. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. He can!¡± ¡°Mr. Richards? Alice? Why are you fighting?¡± Maisie¡¯s voice arose by the door, She sounded shocked. Travis¡¯s expression changed after he saw Maisie. He walked to Maisie and said, ¡°Maisie, you and Alice are good friends. Please help me to persuade Alice to get a divorce now and get married to me instead.¡± Maisie was delighted when she heard that Alice was married. However, Maisie pretended to be surprised and cried, ¡°Oh my go d, Alice! I can¡¯t believe you are married! What kind of husband did you get?¡± Travis immediately replied, ¡°Alice? A contractor is the best guy she can get. Look at Alice now. No one from rich families will like her except for me!¡± Travis felt pretty confident about himself. Maisie said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Richards, you shouldn¡¯t assume the worst situation for Alice. What if she¡­¡± Travis interrupted. ¡°Maisie, no need to save face for Alice. I have pursued her for a long time. I know better what kind of men surrounded her than you! ¡°I can say Alice will live a life worse than a vagrant¡¯s if she doesn¡¯t get a divorce and marry me now!¡± Maisie said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much?¡± Travis and Maisie kept judging Alice. They belittled Alice as a waste of space. Candice stood aside and got annoyed when hearing the conversation between Travis and Maisie. Thus, Candice walked to Alice and gave her a ss of water. Candice said, ¡°Alice, ignore these two idiots. Drink some water to calm down.¡± Alice took over the ss and stared at Travis and Maisie. They were pointing at Alice and talking about how miserable she was. Then Alice narrowed her eyes and sshed the water toward Travis and Maisie. Travis and Maisie were talking excitedly. When they got sshed, they changed their expressions. Maisie was the angriest one of the two. She widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Alice! How dare you ssh water on me?¡± Alice replied, ¡°Yeah, it was me. Do I need to pick a perfect time to ssh you?¡± Then Alice pped her hands and looked at Travis. He looked resentful and sulky. Alice said, ¡°Mr. Richards, nevertheless, I¡¯m married. It¡¯s hical to badger a married woman! ¡°You can continue to badger me if you want theizens in the country to attack you.¡± Travis threatened angrily. ¡°Alice, you will be shelved by thepany as long as I send a word!¡± Alice sneered and asked, ¡°Mr. Richards, is this all you have to threaten me?¡± Travis replied, ¡°Humph! Yeah, this is all I got! Alice, I¡¯ll get to you again tomorrow morning! Just see what I will do if you don¡¯t get a divorce and choose to marry me until tomorrow!¡± Alice waved her hand and did not want to continue the conversation with that idiot. Alice walked out of the dressing room with a gloomy face, clenching her fists. Alice thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. Travis still badgers me even though I have already got a marriage license. I can¡¯t believe. all my efforts are in vain! ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard in Hollywood for years. I fought all the way to be today¡¯s me. ¡°Will all my hard work be destroyed in one day?¡± Candice noticed Alice was upset. Thus, she suggested tentatively, ¡°Alice, if you have no way around that matter, how about reaching out to Frankie? He should probably save your career,¡± Alice patted Candice¡¯s shoulder and did not reply. Alice thought, ¡°Frankie¡­ I can surely reach out to him. However, I will have more trouble if I ask him for help.¡± Alice went to the hospital withplicated feelings. She saw two chubby kids run toward her when she exited the elevator. It looked like the kids had been waiting for Alice for a long time. 1/2 13:17 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Honey Bun said, ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s your day? Are you tired after working for a day? How about I give you a massageter?¡± As he spoke, Honey Bun tiptoed and gave Alice a kiss. Sugar Bun followed Honey Bun to kiss Alice and cried, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy a bottle of juice for Mommy!¡± The two kids stood on Alice¡¯s left and right sides and warmed Alice instantly. Alice held them in her arms and them a kiss. gave each of Alice asked, ¡°Babies, how¡¯s everything with Sweet Bun? Did he cry when the nurse gave him a shot?¡± Honey Bun shook his head and replied, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Mommy, follow us to the room to see Sweet Bun. He misses you so much!¡± Alice nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then she held the hands of the two kids, walking into the ward. Sweet Bun was lying in bed. He looked better than yesterday and was not that pale now. When he saw Alice, he opened his arms and cried sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡± Hearing this, Alice immediately held Sweet Bun in her arms and kissed him. She said, ¡°Sweet Bun, my baby. You should tell Mommy if any part of your body hurts.¡± Sweet Bun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man when Mommy is around me, so I don¡¯t feel pain now.¡± Alice murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­ Sweet Bun, why are you so cute?¡± She gently squeezed Sweet Bun¡¯s little face when speaking. Then she looked at Honey Bun and Sugar Bun. After that, Alice said, ¡°I must save the world in myst life, so I can have these cute babies to warm me this life.¡± Honey Bun blinked his eyes and said in a baby voice, ¡°It¡¯s our luck to have a mommy like a shining fairy.¡± Sugar Bun suddenly recited several lines from a poet, ¡°You are like the blossoms on a tree. You are like swallows twittering under the eaves. You are love, warmth, and hope. Your appearance is the best thing I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Alice stared at the kids and suddenly felt her life could not be happier than this moment. Alice thought, ¡°Nothing can defeat me since I have these kids.¡± They talked for a while. Then a nurse came in to change dressings for Sweet Bun. Sweet Bun¡¯s health was in a good state. The scabs had already appeared on his wound. He recovered faster and better than the doctor and nurses could imagine. Therefore, the doctor told Alice that Sweet Bun could be discharged now, and Alice could take Sweet Bun home for recovery. Hearing Sweet Bun could go home, the three kids blinked their big eyes and looked at Alice. Honey Bun pouted and asked, ¡°Mommy, can we go home with you? The hospital is not fun at all.¡± Sweet Bun pointed at his leg and said, ¡°Mommy, I feel better now, so I don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital.¡± Alice hesitated and stuttered. ¡°But¡­¡± She wanted to discuss it with Daniel first. Sugar Bun seemed to read Alice¡¯s mind and sensed her worry. Thus, Sugar Bun raised his hand and suggested, ¡°Mommy, how about calling Daddy and discussing this with him?¡± ¡°Oh, sure,¡± replied Alice. She came back to reality after hearing Sugar Bun¡¯s suggestion. She thought, ¡°Yeah. I should talk about it with Daniel.¡± However, when Alice took out her phone and was about to call Daniel, she realized she did not have Daniel¡¯s phone number. Thus, Alice asked, ¡°Hey, kids. I don¡¯t have your daddy¡¯s phone number. Do you know about it?¡± Alice felt embarrassed when asking that. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve got a marriage license with my husband. However, I don¡¯t even have his contact information. ¡°I will be people¡¯sughingstock if others hear about it.¡± Sugar Bun quickly inputted his dad¡¯s personal phone number into Alice¡¯s phone. Then Alice hit the dial button. At this time, Daniel was at the ria coc ktail party. Men and women stood in groups, talking andughing. Daniel got annoyed by those noises. Thus, he held a goblet of wine and discussed the new projects with several upstarts in the technology industry. At this moment, Daniel¡¯s phone suddenly rang. 1/2 13:17This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Honey Bun said, ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s your day? Are you tired after working for a day? How about I give you a massageter?¡± As he spoke, Honey Bun tiptoed and gave Alice a kiss. Sugar Bun followed Honey Bun to kiss Alice and cried, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy a bottle of juice for Mommy!¡± The two kids stood on Alice¡¯s left and right sides and warmed Alice instantly. Alice held them in her arms and them a kiss. gave each of Alice asked, ¡°Babies, how¡¯s everything with Sweet Bun? Did he cry when the nurse gave him a shot?¡± Honey Bun shook his head and replied, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Mommy, follow us to the room to see Sweet Bun. He misses you so much!¡± Alice nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then she held the hands of the two kids, walking into the ward. Sweet Bun was lying in bed. He looked better than yesterday and was not that pale now. When he saw Alice, he opened his arms and cried sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡± Hearing this, Alice immediately held Sweet Bun in her arms and kissed him. She said, ¡°Sweet Bun, my baby. You should tell Mommy if any part of your body hurts.¡± Sweet Bun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man when Mommy is around me, so I don¡¯t feel pain now.¡± Alice murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­ Sweet Bun, why are you so cute?¡± She gently squeezed Sweet Bun¡¯s little face when speaking. Then she looked at Honey Bun and Sugar Bun. After that, Alice said, ¡°I must save the world in myst life, so I can have these cute babies to warm me this life.¡± Honey Bun blinked his eyes and said in a baby voice, ¡°It¡¯s our luck to have a mommy like a shining fairy.¡± Sugar Bun suddenly recited several lines from a poet, ¡°You are like the blossoms on a tree. You are like swallows twittering under the eaves. You are love, warmth, and hope. Your appearance is the best thing I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Alice stared at the kids and suddenly felt her life could not be happier than this moment. Alice thought, ¡°Nothing can defeat me since I have these kids.¡± They talked for a while. Then a nurse came in to change dressings for Sweet Bun. Sweet Bun¡¯s health was in a good state. The scabs had already appeared on his wound. He recovered faster and better than the doctor and nurses could imagine. Therefore, the doctor told Alice that Sweet Bun could be discharged now, and Alice could take Sweet Bun home for recovery. Hearing Sweet Bun could go home, the three kids blinked their big eyes and looked at Alice. Honey Bun pouted and asked, ¡°Mommy, can we go home with you? The hospital is not fun at all.¡± Sweet Bun pointed at his leg and said, ¡°Mommy, I feel better now, so I don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital.¡± Alice hesitated and stuttered. ¡°But¡­¡± She wanted to discuss it with Daniel first. Sugar Bun seemed to read Alice¡¯s mind and sensed her worry. Thus, Sugar Bun raised his hand and suggested, ¡°Mommy, how about calling Daddy and discussing this with him?¡± ¡°Oh, sure,¡± replied Alice. She came back to reality after hearing Sugar Bun¡¯s suggestion. She thought, ¡°Yeah. I should talk about it with Daniel.¡± However, when Alice took out her phone and was about to call Daniel, she realized she did not have Daniel¡¯s phone number. Thus, Alice asked, ¡°Hey, kids. I don¡¯t have your daddy¡¯s phone number. Do you know about it?¡± Alice felt embarrassed when asking that. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve got a marriage license with my husband. However, I don¡¯t even have his contact information. ¡°I will be people¡¯sughingstock if others hear about it.¡± Sugar Bun quickly inputted his dad¡¯s personal phone number into Alice¡¯s phone. Then Alice hit the dial button. At this time, Daniel was at the ria coc ktail party. Men and women stood in groups, talking andughing. Daniel got annoyed by those noises. Thus, he held a goblet of wine and discussed the new projects with several upstarts in the technology industry. At this moment, Daniel¡¯s phone suddenly rang. 1/2 13:17C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Alice¡¯s apartment was located in Saliscaster. The area was mid-range. Luckily, Alice settled down at a good location, with kindergartens and shopping malls around her apartment. When they got off the car, Alice said to Daniel, ¡°I heard there is a nice kindergarten near my home. Maybe we can let the kids go there for education. Then I can pick them up when I finish the shooting.¡± After finishing her words, Alice suddenly thought of Travis¡¯s threat. Then she could not help but have an upset expression. However, Alice quickly concealed her feelings. Alice thought no one would find out since she sessfully controlled her emotions. However, Daniel noticed it since his attention was always on Alice. Alice¡¯s apartment had a living room, a dining room, and three bedrooms. The bed in the master bedroom was so big that the three kids could sleep on it together. Therefore, Alice asked the kids to go to the master bedroom as soon as she entered her home. She and Daniel would separately sleep in the other two bedrooms. The decoration style of Alice¡¯s home was simr to her personality. It had an atmosphere to make people feel at ease. Alice nted many beautiful flowers on the balcony. They could smell the fragrance of the flowers even in the evening. The kids liked Alice¡¯s apartment a lot. Alice put away the luggage for Daniel and said, ¡°I will have a day off tomorrow. So, I n to buy some bedding. It probably doesn¡¯t work if the kids all sleep on a big bed. I can order three customized child beds. Then I will ask some people to redecorate the master bedroom.¡± Daniel nced at Alice but did not say a word. However, it looked like he had different opinions. Alice suddenly paused and looked at Daniel, asking, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a bad idea?¡± Daniel said, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Then he exined, ¡°They are boys. They are not that delicate. The kids can sleep in the small bedroom when Sweet Bun recovers, and you sleep in the master bedroom.¡± Alice smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The master bedroom isrger. The kids can y games or something there. I¡¯m easy to feelfortable. I can sleep as long as I have a mattress.¡± Daniel half closed his eyes when he heard that. But soon, he recovered as usual and said, ¡°Men in the Kaur family won¡¯t allow their women to suffer a little!¡± When Daniel and Alice were talking, William raised his hand and interrupted, ¡°Daniel and Alice? Well. I¡¯m hungry now. Can we go out for dinner now?¡± Hearing this, Alice realized it was past seven now. She thought, ¡°I should prepare for dinner now.¡± Thus, Alice quickly walked to the kitchen and checked the food in the refrigerator. Then, she put her head forward and said to Daniel, William, and the kids, ¡°We¡¯ve got ribs, some seafood, and some vegetables. I¡¯m preparing dinner for you now. Be patient and wait for it, okay?¡± When speaking, Alice had already put on an apron. Alice had a perfect figure. She still looked se xy and charming even though she was wearing an apron. Daniel looked at Alice when she spoke. Soon, his gaze was fixed on her. When Daniel finally realized what he was doing, he could not help but frown. Daniel warned himself inside, ¡°Why am I staring at Alice? What¡¯s so great about that figure?¡±. William doubted Alice¡¯s cooking and asked, ¡°Alice, you are an actress. Do you know how to cook? How about ordering takeouts?¡± Hearing this, Alice shook her head. Then she smiled and replied, ¡°Do not doubt my cooking! I¡¯ve studied abroad for five years and received a certificate in culinary arts!¡± When Alice was abroad, no one took care of her. Thus, she learned life skills hard to survive. Cooking was the first life skill Alice obtained. Alice took out some vegetables. Then she waved the garlic to Daniel and asked, ¡°Daniel, got a minute? Can you help me peel some cloves of garlic?¡± ¡°We can!¡± Before Daniel nodded, the three kids raised their hands and expressed themselves excitedly. The kids cried, ¡°Yay! Now we are something. We can help Mommy!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. 1/2 13:17 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Soon, Alice started getting busy in the kitchen. William was sitting on the sofa. He was still skeptical about Alice¡¯s cooking. From time to time, William came closer to Daniel and whispered, ¡°Daniel, I should probably ask Jane and the serv ants to send some food or order takeouts over here? William thought, ¡°Alice has a busy schedule as an actress. When does she have opportunities on the usual days? I don¡¯t think she can cook.¡± However, just as William finished his words, the fragrances of the food perv aded the ce. William blinked and said, ¡°Daniel, did you smell that? The food is not bad.¡± Daniel did not say a word. Instead, he looked at Alice, who was busy in the kitchen. He thought, ¡°Well. Alice does look like she can cook. ¡°But maybe she just acts it. After all, she¡¯s an actress.¡± Alice finished many dishes and ced them on the table about 40 minutester. There were oven-baked ribs, grilled lobster tails with lemon, crawfish monica, garlic-butter steak bites, and others. Most dishes were meat, but the vegetables also looked tasty. The disy was as delicate as if it was at a five-star restaurant. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Daniel was surprised to see so many dishes on the table. What¡¯s more, they looked delicate and smelled good. Daniel thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so good at cooking.¡± As for William, he was so shocked that he almost dropped his jaw. It even took him a while to return to reality from his shockness. Then he immediately took out his phone to take photos. Williamplimented. ¡°Wow! Alice, look at these dishes! They smell so good and look delicate! Did you want to be a chef before?¡± Alice smiled when she heard that and poured hot corn juice for the kids. After that, she exined, ¡°When I studied abroad, I worked with a chief as an apprentice to earn my tuition fees. I did learn cooking from the chief during that time.¡± William replied, ¡°You can cook all these after you learned cooking as an apprentice? You are talented!¡± When speaking, William was editing the photos and nned to post them on Instagram. William thought, ¡°This is unbelievable. How can I not show off my sister-inw to others?¡± William suddenly found desserts that he had never seen before. Thus, he immediately asked, ¡°Alice, what are these desserts?¡± ¡°Pecan pie mu ffins,¡± replied Alice. William cried, ¡°Wow! You can even make that?¡± Then he curiously came closer to Alice and asked, ¡°Do you learn how to bake these to win a man¡¯s heart through his stomach?¡± Alice¡¯s smile froze when she heard that. However, she quickly recovered to normal and exined, smiling, ¡°My family likes them. So, I learn how to bake them from a professional chef. I baked them before I went to work this morning. Have a try.¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s exnation, Daniel narrowed his eyes. Soon, coldness gradually appeared in those eyes. Daniel thought, ¡°Family? ¡°Does it refer to Alice¡¯s immediate family or someone who had been into her heart? ¡°Did Alice love another man before?¡± William gasped andplimiented. ¡°Wow! Alice, the pecan pie mu ffins you made taste so good!¡± When speaking, he gave each of the kids a puffin and asked them to taste this delicious food. The three kids eyes immediately lit up when they took a bite of the mu ffins. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°This is so good!¡± Alice picked up a mu ffin and handed it to Daniel, asking, ¡°Daniel, would you like to try one?¡± Unexpectedly, Daniel refused without changing his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet or sour food. I don¡¯t eat coriander. I don¡¯t eat chili threads¡­ Alice raised her eyebrows and interrupted Daniel¡¯s long list, ¡°Wow. You¡¯re too picky.¡± William murmured inside, ¡°You don¡¯t say. This is Daniel. Of course, he is picky.¡± Then Alice said, ¡°These are the crab-vored pecan pie mu ffins. They are my new ideas. These mu ffins are either sweet or sour. Would you like one? When speaking, Alice served more mu ffins on the table. Daniel saw Alice pinch a crispy pecan pie mu ffin with her beautiful fingers. His eyes were full of confusion. He thought, ¡°I have refused Alice. However, she even found a mu ffin that was either sweet or sour. 1/2 13:26 Chapter 21 ¡°Is Alice trying to please me? ¡°William and my kids are watching me. It seems inappropriate if I keep rejecting Alice. ¡°If so, I can force myself to try one.¡± Thinking of these, Daniel was about to raise his hand and take the mu ffin. However, when Daniel was thinking, Alice also did the same. She thought, ¡°Daniel is cold. If he refuses the first time, he won¡¯t ept it the second time.¡± Therefore, before Daniel could raise his hand, Alice handed the mu ffin to William. He was burying his face in the food just like the kids did. Alice said, ¡°William, here you are. Try this mu ffin!¡± William cried, ¡°Wow. Thank you, Alice! You¡¯re so nice!¡± Daniel¡¯s hand was in the air. He thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Alice notice I raised my hand and was about to take it?¡± ?end Gift Comment Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Alice indeed did not notice Daniel had raised his hand. However, William saw it. William took a bite of the crab-vored pecan pie mu ffin and raised his eyebrows in amazement. Then he took another one and handed it to Daniel, saying, ¡°Daniel, it tastes good. Try one.¡± Daniel squinted at William suspiciously and said inly, ¡°Not interested in it!¡± After finishing his words, Daniel refocused his gaze on Alice. William drawled. ¡°Daniel, we don¡¯t have many mu ffins. I will finish them all if you don¡¯t want them!¡± William murmured inside. ¡°I thought Daniel was uninterested in Alice. But now, I agree with Rachel¡¯s opinion. Daniel and Alice are meant to be together.¡± Daniel stared at Alice and said sternly, ¡°Desserts are difficult for the kids to digest. So, they can¡¯t eat too many desserts. Ask them to have the meal instead!¡± Then he elegantly took his fork and picked out all the green pepper slices. Noticing what Daniel was doing, Alice could not help but pat the back of Daniel¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, you can give them to me. What a waste if you pick them out!¡± Alice thought, ¡°Daniel and his family are poor, aren¡¯t they? ¡°Then why does Daniel waste food?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel did not expect someone to dare to disturb him when he was busy picking out the green pepper slices. Therefore, Daniel immediately got annoyed. Daniel looked so cold that he was like an enormous iceberg, cooling down the temperature in the room. The kids and William could not help but rub their arms and look at Alice worriedly when they felt the coldness from Daniel. The kids thought, ¡°What should we do? Daddy gets angry! ¡°Will Mommy be punished?¡± Alice was confused when she found that Daniel got angry merely because she asked him not to waste those green pepper slices. Alice thought, ¡°This man is so narrow-minded! I can¡¯t even believe it!¡± However, Alice ever tolerated anyone¡¯s ridiculous bad habits. Therefore, when Alice saw Daniel pick out all the green pepper slices on a small te, she stood up and walked into the kitchen without a word. Soon, Alice returned with a sharp knife. ¡°Pah!¡± She ced it on the table. Alice did not look at Daniel. Instead, she stared at William and the kids and warned, ¡°William, kids. No one is allowed to be a picky eater at this table. The kids were picky eaters since they had Daniel as a bad influence. However, when they saw their mommy was like a smiling demon and looked at the sharp knife reflecting the lights, they suddenly felt green peppers were not that awful to eat. As for William, he looked at his brother and Alice. Then William decisively put the green pepper slices on his te into his mouth since he felt Alice¡¯s knife was scarier than his brother¡¯s anger. Men in the Kaur family had amon problem. All of them did not like peppers. William had already prepared for the worse situation. However, after chewing for seconds, he widened his eyes and cried, ¡°Wow! Alice, this is not green peppers, right? How can they be so tasty?¡± Alice sneered and asked, ¡°Do you still think green peppers are unsavory?¡± Then she put the green pepper on another dish on William¡¯s te. William shook his head and replied, ¡°No. The green pepper slices you made are the best! Alice, can I visit you daily and eat the green pepper slices you cook?¡± William thought, ¡°I was scared the green pepper slices would kill me. Now, I have changed my opinion. It seems Alice is a wonderful chef who can turn the worse food into the best!¡± Alice held the knife and asked, ¡°Daniel, are you sure you aren¡¯t going to try them?¡± Hearing this, Daniel frowned. Then his gaze locked on Alice¡¯s knife. Daniel thought, ¡°Huh. How can a girl y a knife?¡± In fact, Alice had yed with other scarier tools. 1/9 14:21 Chapter 22 William persuaded..¡±Daniel, you will regret it if you don¡¯t try them! Alice¡¯s cooking is remarkable!¡± ¡°Daddy. The green pepper slices Mommy made are different! Eat them now!¡± ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± ¡°Stop fighting against Mommy. She has a knife!¡± ¡°She will slice you if you don¡¯t eat the green pepper slices!¡± Send Gift Comment Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Daniel was not afraid Alice would slice him. However, he did think a man should not be petty with a woman. Considering his brother and kids kept urging him, Daniel decided to have a try. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Daniel took up his fork without changing his cold expression. Then he picked up some green pepper slices into his mouth. Seeing this, William came closer to Daniel and asked, ¡°Daniel, it tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Then William started his rmendation. ¡°Well. The green pepper in this dish also tastes good. I have never expected green peppers to be perfect like this. Try them.¡± Daniel nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he elegantly picked up the peppers and fixed his gaze on Alice. Daniel thought, ¡°It turns out that Alice is not only scheming but also good at cooking.¡± peppers out. William knew his brother acknowledged Alice¡¯s cooking when he saw his brother did not spit the William sighed in relief. When he picked up his fork, he realized the kids had eaten half of the steaks! That was William¡¯s favorite dish. Therefore, William said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Aidy, Coco, Benny! Show some respect to your uncle. We don¡¯t have many ribs here. Save some for your Uncle William!¡± Alice said, ¡°William, don¡¯t fight with the kids for food. I have made extra steaks and packed them. You can take them home and share them with your family when you leaveter.¡± Alice thought the Kaur family must barely eat meat since they were poor. Thus, she made extra steaks. William was touched when he heard Alice¡¯s words, thinking, ¡°I must save the world in myst life! That¡¯s why I can have a good sister-inw this life.¡± William asked, ¡°Alice, could you please take the extra ribs here? I want to take photos and post them on Instagram.¡± Alice was amazed by William¡¯s expression. Then she stood up and went to the kitchen to take the extra steaks. William was overjoyed when he saw the ribs. Those were enough for at least ten people. Then he took out his phone to take photos. ¡°Clunk! Clunk!¡± After that, he posted them on Instagram. [Guys, watch it! My sister-inw made all these! Kneel to show your respects!] After posting, William suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Alice, I haven¡¯t added you on WhatsApp, have I?¡± Alice shook her head and replied, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t be contacts yet.¡± William replied, ¡°Now it¡¯s the perfect time to add me. By the way, you can also have my brother on your contact list if you haven¡¯t added him. Daniel is like a dinosaur. He barely uses WhatsApp and even doesn¡¯t have a profile photo.¡± William was not exaggerating. Daniel did seldom use WhatsApp. Daniel only used work applications. When he returned home, he preferred having coffee and reading books. He basically did not read anyone¡¯s posts on Instagram or other Instagram. At this time, Alice had added Daniel as her WhatsApp contact. Then Alice could not help but laugh when she saw Daniel¡¯s bio was a sort of motivational quote. Alice thought, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a bio for a young man. A retired man¡¯s Instagram is even funnier than Daniel¡¯s.¡± William cried, ¡°Wow, Alice! Your WhatsApp profile photo looks so cute! I¡¯ve never seen that picture before.¡± When speaking, William nced at his brother. Sadly, Daniel did not receive William¡¯s message through William¡¯s eye contact. Alice replied while eating, ¡°Oh, I drew it myself. If you like, I can¡¯draw a profile picture for you.¡± William said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Wow, I¡¯m so lucky! Thank you, Alice!¡± After finishing his words, William looked at his brother again. However, Daniel had no reaction, as if he was a piece of wood. Thus, William sighed and thought, ¡°Well. Daniel lost a chance to have a matching profile picture with Alice.¡± After dinner, William took the ribs Alice made and went home happily. Alice got Benny first since he had an injury on his leg. After that, Alice bathed the other two kids. It was past eleven in the evening after Alice had finished all the chores. Alice nced at Daniel¡¯s room and found that Daniel put a post-it note on the door. It said, ¡°Do not disturb.¡± Seeing this, Alice did not know whether to cry orugh. 14:22 Chapter 23 Alice thought, ¡°I just married Daniel. I won¡¯t be so hasty and rush straight at him even if I¡¯m lecherous.¡± Alice shook her head and tiptoed to the balcony. She lit a cigarette and opened her phone. She first checked the messages on WhatsApp. Then she read the posts on Instagram. William¡¯s post was the first one to appear on Alice¡¯s interface. However, Alice found a strange thing Send Gift Comment Chapter 24 Chapter 24 hapter 24 Alice found many people thumbed up William¡¯s Instagram post and leftments. [Theo Harris: Is Daniel married? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about that?] [Rosie Pearson: William, your sister-inw seems excellent at cooking! I also want to have a sister-in- law like that!] [Lisa Jenkins: I¡¯m a decent girl, but I can¡¯t help to swear when I see these dishes. They are so da mn good! It seems that I have seen the steak your sister-inw made before!] Alice murmured inside, ¡°Lisa. Of course, you have seen that steak before!¡± Alice bit a cigarette butt and thought, ¡°Theo Harris, Rosie Pearson, and Lisa Jenkins are all Hollywood actresses. How do they know William? ¡°From thements, it looks like they are close friends! ¡°What does William do for a living?¡± Just as Alice was lost in thought, she suddenly received a phone. She nced at the screen and found the call was from Frankie. Alice turned around and confirmed the ss door to the balcony was locked. After that, she slid to pick up the phone and said, ¡°Hi, Frankie. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Frankie snorted and asked, ¡°Did you smoke again?¡± Alice looked at the cigarette in her hand. Then she cleared her throat and retorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of that saying? One cigarette after a meal is better than living in a vi on the hill!¡± Hearing this, Frankie roared. ¡°Nonsense! You should quit smoking as soon as possible!¡± Alice scratched her ear and said frustratedly,. ¡°So, that is your purpose for calling mete at night? Just to yell at me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Frankie fell silent for a second before he continued. ¡°Travis has warned everyone around him. He asks everyone in the industry not to offer you work if you don¡¯t give a satisfying answer to him tomorrow.¡± Alice sneered and replied, ¡°Huh. I¡¯m not surprised at that.¡± Then she took another drag from her cigarette and said, ¡°Travis told me he would shelve me if I didn¡¯t marry him. I knew he was not joking.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do? Divorce your current husband and marry Travis?¡± Alice immediately replied, ¡°My husband is tall and handsome. Also, he¡¯s good in bed. I¡¯m not stu pid. Why should I give up my husband and choose Travis?¡± Frankie pouted and asked, ¡°Tsk. So, do you fall in love with your husband?¡± He still worried about Alice. Alice replied, ¡°Yeah. I fall in love with him. I¡¯ve never seen such a good guy and those cute kids!¡± In fact, Alice wanted to say she liked the babies instead of Daniel. However, Alice knew Frankie would pick up a fight with Daniel if Frankie heard she did not like Daniel. Thus, Alice decided to pretend that she was obsessed with Daniel. Frankie fell silent for a while. Then he continued, ¡°I can talk to Travis, but I don¡¯t guarantee my negotiation will work.¡± Alice said, ¡°No need to talk to Travis! I would rather retire if I get no job in Hollywood than begging Travis! I can enjoy my life and every moment with my husband and kids!¡± Frankie asked, ¡°Seriously? Can you abandon your career like that? You like acting so much, and you work so hard. Will you regret it if you say goodbye to your acting career?¡± Alice gritted her teeth and answered, ¡°It is pitiful, without any doubt. However, I don¡¯t want to give in to those capitalists like Travis!¡± Frankie cried, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give in to anyone since you have me! You can quit your job if nothing works. I can offer you money for you and your boy toy!¡± Frankie clenched his fists and looked at the man next to him. Hearing Frankie¡¯s words, Alice chuckled and said, ¡°Thanks then. On behalf of my boy toy and kids, now I give you a kiss through the phone. Muah!¡± ¡°Stop it! You make me sick!¡± ¡°Bleh! Bleh!¡± Alice stopped smoking, and her smile disappeared after she hung up the phone. She leaned against the railing and sat on the floor, curling up her legs. She looked gloomy and doomy, A wind blew over, and a grain of sand fell into Alice¡¯s eye. She felt ufortable and rubbed her eye. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 14:22 Chapter 24 Alice looked like she was crying. A voice arose. ¡°Are you crying?¡± At this time, Alice was annoyed and focused on getting the sand out of her eye. Thus, she did not look around and unconsciously replied, ¡°No. I¡¯ve got a grain of sand in my eye.¡± Send Gift Comment Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Is it really that you have a grain of sand in your eye¡± Daniel sounded he was doubtful of that Alice cried, ¡°Ahh!¡± Hearing Daniel¡¯s question, Alice finally realized Daniel was standing on the balcony. She was so frightened that she suddenly stood up and bumped her head into Daniel¡¯s chin. The unexpected bumping made Alice dizzy. She failed to maintain her bnce and was about to fall. Fortunately, Daniel seemed to expect what would happen and reached out to hold Alice¡¯s waist. Alice was so shocked that she stuttered, ¡°Dan¡­ Dan¡­¡± Daniel frowned and said, ¡°Daniel Kaur.¡± Daniel thought, ¡°Alice, you were bossy when you made me eat the green peppers¡± Alice would have rolled her eyes at Daniel if she knew what he was thinking. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Alicey in Dantel¡¯s arms, she looked at the door to the balcony that was locked all the time. Thus, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Daniel, when did you get here?¡± Alice had nervousness on her face, but it faded away quickly. However, Daniel noticed it. Thus, he smirked and said, ¡°I was here before you smoked.¡± Alice swallowed and asked, ¡°Then¡­ Did you hear me talk on the phone?¡± Daniel lied without changing his expression, ¡°No.¡± Daniel went to the balcony to enjoy the night wind and did not expect Alice toe over. However, Alice did not notice Daniel because she kept staring at her phone. Therefore, Daniel had heard everything since Alice murmured, wondering what William¡¯s job was. Alice coughed and squeezed a smile, replying, ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Then she carefully said, ¡°Well. I¡¯m going to my room to sleep.¡± Daniel said in a deep voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you cried.¡± Alice scratched her head and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t cry. I got a grain of sand in my eye.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Daniel still looked skeptical. Alice nced at Daniel¡¯s cold face and knew Daniel would not allow her to sleep if she did not say something. Thus, Alice sighed and said, ¡°Thepany will probably shelve me from tomorrow. I may need to find a job in another industry.¡± Daniel felt ufortable when he noticed Alice sounded sad. He asked, ¡°Why? We got the marriage license, didn¡¯t we?¡± Alice exined, ¡°My boss is an idiot and asks me to divorce you and marry him. How can I marry that kind of person? So, all I can do is say goodbye to the career I love. ¡°Ahh. It makes me so sad when thinking of it. I have worked so hard to be an actress¡­¡± Alice did not have the habit of sharing her sadness with others. Thus, she immediately turned her head away and did not look at Daniel after she finished her words. Daniel thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Alice to care about it so much. I heard what she said on the phone and thought she could let go of her career without tears.¡± Daniel did not know why his heart ached for Alice when he saw Alice¡¯s upset face. Thus, Daniel subconsciously raised his hand and patted Alice¡¯s head,forting her. ¡°Your hard work won¡¯t be in vain!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Then Alice lowered her ead without another word, enjoying the tranquility belonging to them. Clouds changed their shapes in the sky, and the moonlight was on the two of them. Something was also changing between Daniel and Alice. Some feelings were rising. ¡°Achoo!¡± Suddenly, Alice sneezed and rubbed her arms. Alice thought, ¡°The night of May is unexpectedly cold.¡± Daniel lowered his head and noticed Alice was wearing a light pink chiffon nightdress. Daniel frowned when he saw Alice¡¯s body shape through her nightdress. He immediately took off his suit and put it on Alice¡¯s shoulder. After that, he reminded Alice. ¡°You are married and a mother now.¡± Alice blushed and nodded shyly, saying, ¡°Well. Thanks. I will pay attention to my dressing next time. I go to sleep now!¡± After finishing her words, Alice turned around and rushed to her room without allowing Daniel to say anything. Alice thought, ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. How can I forget to change my nightdress?¡± Staring at Alice, Daniel chuckled lightly. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. 1/2 14:22 Chapter 25 At this time, a man was overworking at tinum Entertainment. Then, his phone rang. Send Gift Comment Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The man impatiently took up this phone. He saw the phone number from the corner of his eye when he was about to smash the phone. The man frowned slightly and slid to pick up the phone, saying, ¡°Hey, Daniel. I will call you back tomorrow if you call me to talk about personal things. I¡¯ve got an annoying night!¡± Daniel said inly, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± The man immediately stood up and cried, ¡°What did you say?¡± He was so emotional that he failed to hold his coffee mug. Then, the files on the desk became a mess. The man¡¯s secretary and other assistants got nervous when they saw that. Then, they were about to come over to clean the desk for their boss. However, the man raised his hand and indicated his employees to leave his office. After that, the man locked his office door. He asked withplicated feelings, ¡°Daniel, are you kidding me? Everyone knows you are a freak. Howe a girl marries you?¡± Daniel repeated, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± He still only said two words coldly. However, everyone who knew Daniel well would realize Daniel was impatient when he said the same thing the second time. The man¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. Then he loosed his tie, sat on the sofa, and lit a cigarette. He asked, ¡°Did Rachel¡¯ introduce a woman to you?¡± Daniel exined, ¡°No. I had a sh marriage. Her name is Alice Doyle.¡± Cough. Cough. The man choked on his cigarette when he heard that name. It took him a while to recover. Then he asked, ¡°Do you have any f ucking idea who Alice Doyle is?¡± ¡°An actress,¡± replied Daniel. The man said, ¡°Yeah. Alice is a C-list actress. I heard many directors sleep with her! I¡¯ll support you if you are with her without getting serious, but marrying her? That kind of woman can scr ew you! Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The man got more and more worried when he thought of it. He asked, ¡°When did you get the marriage license with Alice? You should probably divorce her tomorrow and keep her as your lover.¡± Daniel replied, ¡°Men from the Kaur family won¡¯t get a divorce easily once they are married.¡± Daniel thought, ¡°Although Alice hasn¡¯t passed my test, I don¡¯t n to divorce her easily. ¡°After all, marriage is sacred. ¡°I start this marriage all of a sudden doesn¡¯t mean I should end it the same way.¡± Hearing Daniel¡¯s answer, the man sighed. Then, as the master of dating, he reminded Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you insist on your thought. I admit that Alice is a stunner. Every man wants to sleep with her, ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to know Alice. Many men in the entertainment industry have affairs with her. You can keep your marriage with her if you don¡¯t mind encountering one of her boyfriends when you eat out one day. ¡°ording to my understanding of you, you are petty, and bossy. You can¡¯t ept it if Alice only has slept with one other man, not to mention that she has dated many men. Am I right? ¡°So, get a divorce! Don¡¯t annoy yourself!¡± Daniel interrupted coldly, ¡°Freddie King, you are not me! You know nothing about me!¡± Freddie¡¯s twitched his lips. Then he said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not you. Then why did you call me? Are you going to invite me to your wedding? I will probably not attend it!¡± Daniel got to the point, saying, ¡°Travis Richards ns to shelve Alice. Fix him for me.¡± Freddie was shocked when he heard Daniel¡¯s request. He blinked heavily with an incredulous look and asked, ¡°No way. Why don¡¯t you fix Travis yourself? You are way more powerful than me.¡± Daniel replied, ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t know who I am because I tell her I¡¯m a financial specialist at Kaur Group. I won¡¯t tell her who I am unless she has been with me for at least half a year.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Freddie¡¯s brain was running fast to digest the information. A whileter, he finally realized what had happened and cried, ¡°So, you tricked Alice into marriage? ¡°You get the Hollywood stunner with a lie? Do you know how many rich men want her?¡± Suddenly, Freddie was proud of Daniel. When Daniel was going to say something, he got a situation! 1/2 14:22C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Two adorable young children appeared behind the ss door of the balcony. Daniel Kaur was caught by surprise. ¡°Freddie King.¡± Daniel hushed into the phone. ¡°I want you to handle her cklisting properly. I am hanging up for now!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ You¡­¡± Freddie King had much more to say, but Daniel cut him off. Meanwhile, Daniel had already opened the door and crouched down to look at his two sons. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± he asked. Daniel was puzzled; his three children usually adapted well to new environments and did not have trouble sleeping. However, they were up, and he did not expect that. ¡°What had happened to them?¡± he found himself wondering. The two children immediately ran forward when they saw Daniel and grabbed his legs, one on each side. They raised their heads and looked up at him with doe eyes. ¡°Daddy, mommy¡¯s bed is too big for us. We might roll off the bed if the three of us sleep on it!¡± Honey Bun spoke first. Daniel lowered his gaze and instantly realized his two sons were trying to manipte him. Without hesitation, he said, C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You are no longer three-year-old toddlers!¡± Both children puffed their cheeks begrudgingly like little pufferfish in sync. ¡°Daddy, where did your romantic side go to?¡± Honey Bun grunted disapprovingly. Sugar Bunmanded firmly, ¡°You and mommy should sleep with the three of us!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Daniel refused instantly. Seeing they could not persuade Daniel, the two children held each other¡¯s hands and tried to look for Alice Doyle in her room. Daniel-reached out and held onto their little heads. He said with a slightly cold gaze to the children, ¡°No throwing tantrums!¡± ¡°Daddy is a dummy!¡± Honey Bun snapped furiously. Honey Bun and Sugar Bun thought to themselves as they stared at their Daddy to have a wife?¡± Daniel always thought that the children wanted a good night¡¯s rest. ¡°Who were they doing this for? Wasn¡¯t it for Honey Bun and Sugar Bun were utterly worried about Daddy and mommy not sleeping together after getting married! ¡°Go sleep in your room!¡± Danielmanded loudly as he raised his hand He was in no mood to argue with them at this moment. and pointed toward the direction of their room. However, the children were not interested in listening to him. They turned around to head toward Alice¡¯s room. ? ¡°Do not make me say it the third time!¡± Daniel bellowed in rage as he stared at them intensely. The two children trembled in fear before their intimidating father. As they retreated, they identally bumped into a vase nearby. Upon contact, the vase fell to the ground with a loud bang and shattered into thousands of pieces. Both children clung to each other and started wailing hysterically, ¡°mommy,e and save us quickly¡­ Daddy has turned into a big scary monster. You are the only one who can subdue him!¡± Alice was wearing her cotton pajamas, browsing Twitter in her room when she dozed in bed. Just as Alice drifted off, the banging and crashing outside her room put her on edge immediately. She quickly got up, grabbed the baseball bat in the room defensively, and opened the door to investigate themotion. ¡°Think I won¡¯t hit you in this house? Go back to your room!¡± sons. The two little children struggled and sobbed. They were in a sorry I roared loudly as he grabbed onto his two disobedient Late. ¡°What are you doing, Daniel Kaur!¡± Upon seeing the kids, Alice immediately turned on the lights and ced the baseball bat down. She rushed over and grabbed the two young children away from their raging father. As soon as both children saw Alice, they buried their little heads in her arme? The children were full of smiles before bedtime and suddenly turned oven harder. 1/2 Alice was heartbroken and angry at Daniel. 14:22 Chapter 27 Alice could not care less. She stared coldly at Daniel and eximed, ¡°I know we just got married, and I have no right to interfere with your parenting style. But you are much older than the children! You are almost thirty years old. Did you realize treating these two children with such violence is uneptable!¡± Send Gift Comment Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Daniel grew somber as he received a thorough scolding from Alice Doyle. He red at Alice and howled loudly, ¡°They are being too stubborn!¡± ¡°Even if they were stubborn, can¡¯t you reason with them? Do you not know that using violence will affect them. psychologically?¡± Alice retorted. ¡°Spare the rod and spoil the child! Daniel eximed exasperatedly as he stared at his children. The two children refused to look at Daniel and remained docile in Alice¡¯s arms. The both of them blinked innocently at her. Alice gave Daniel a look of disdain and brought the two children over to the sofa nearby. Sheforted them gently and asked, ¡°Come on, Honey Bun, Sugar Bun, tell mommy Alice, why were you causing so much trouble for Daddy?¡± With one arm around Alice, Honey Bun choked up and said pitifully, ¡°mommy¡¯s bed is too big for us. It is scary when the three of us sleep together on it¡­ We wanted to tell Daddy that we need someone to apany us to sleep¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You need someone to apany you to sleep? That is not a problem,¡± Alice said while looking at Daniel. Her expression unequivocally revealed her displeasure with him for scolding the young children for such an innocent request. ¡°Ask them who they want to apany them to bed,¡± Daniel said, somewhat helplessly. ¡°Why is this woman so clueless? Did she not realize that his two sons were manipting the both of them?¡± Daniel thought. ¡°Children, do you want your Daddy to sleep with you?¡± Alice asked softly as she gently caressed both of their heads. Both children shook their heads. Honey Bun said, ¡°Other kids have their Mummies and Daddies sleeping with them at night. We want mommy and Daddy sleeping with us too.¡± Sugar Bun was more reserved in his request and said while hugging Alice¡¯s arm, ¡°We want Daddy and mommy to be together¡­¡± Alice frowned. She and Daniel had a sh marriage without any emotional connections. It would be awkward to sleep together on the same bed. Regardless, it was wrong of Daniel to re his temper at the young children. He should have reasoned with them. She knew they would have listened. Alice thought about it and patiently exined it to the two children. ¡°Honey Bun, Sugar Bun¡­ Although your Daddy and I got married, we are different from regr couples. Unfortunately, we cannot sleep together with you on the same bed. Please do not force us, okay?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Honey Bun hung his head low as he started sobbing again inconsbly. He looked at Daniel and then at his younger brother as if he had to make a difficult decision. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s not sleep together. This is not the first time we have had trouble sleeping because Daddy and mommy were not sleeping with us.¡± Honey Bun muttered under his breath. As he finished his sentence, Honey Bun subtly nced at his younger brother and thought, ¡°Sugar Bun, y along quickly!¡±. Sugar Bun understood instantly and sighed loudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we are not feeling well!¡± The pitiful look on the two children was too much for Alice to bear. At that moment, a loud bang was heard in the master bedroom. Alice saw Sweet Bun crawling out with his eyes red. Sweet Bun eximed sorrowfully to his parents, ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­ Daddy and mommy, please apany Sweet Bun to sleep on the bed, okay?¡± That pleading f ook in Sweet Bun¡¯s eyes tugged at Alice¡¯s heartstrings even harder. Alice immediately rushed over to pick Sweet Bun up and cooed gently, ¡°My precious one, did you hurt your leg? Let Auntie Alice check if it is bleeding.¡± Sweet Bun put his arms around Alice¡¯s neck and cried while looking in his father¡¯s direction. ¡°I want Daddy and mommy to apany me on the bed¡­ then my wound won¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°My precious boy, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Aliceforted Sweet Bun as she gently patted his back. As she watched him trembling in her arms, her thoughts started to sway. Seeing her stance softened, Honey Bun and Sugar Bun went forward and tugged at her pants, ¡°mommy¡­ stay with us on the bed, okay?¡± Alice could not resist the pleas of these three children. She could only lift her head and silently mouthed to Daniel, ¡°Let¡¯s soothe them to sleep first, and then we can leave!¡± 1/2 14:23 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The expression on Daniel Kaur¡¯s face was somewhat indescribable. A father knows his children best. He knew that his three children were ying tricks on Alice right now. ¡°How could he not know? If it were before, even if the three little rascals cried their hearts out, he would never have slept on the same bed as Alice,¡± he thought. However, with Sweet Bun injured, he was worried his stubborn sons would continue to hurt themselves to get what they wanted. Although he was unwilling to sleep with Alice on the same bed, he would still do it for the sake of his sons. After Daniel agreed, the couple, brought together in a sh marriage, led their children into the master bedroom. Just as the children described, the bed in the master bedroom wasrge. Alice had custom-made the bed, which was 100 inches wide. The three children were petite, so lying there would not have taken up much space. After lying on the bed, the three children turned their gazes to Alice at the same time. They seemed to have thought of something. Honey Bun asked innocently, ¡°mommy, would you like to listen to a bedtime story? Daddy tells very engaging bedtime stories!¡± Daniel was puzzled and speechless. ¡°Since when did he tell bedtime stories?¡± he thought.. Alice was interested in listening to a bedtime story. She raised her eyebrows slightly and gave Daniel a yful smile before saying, ¡°So¡­ Mr. Kaur, would you please tell us a little bedtime story?¡± ¡°Daddy, a man should not reject ady¡¯s request!¡± Sweet Bun said deliberately as he tugged at Daniel¡¯s clothes. Daniel was speechless. These three little rascals hadid such a big trap for him. He could not refuse their request. And so, Daniel started to narrate expressionlessly, ¡°Once upon a time, an old man with a limp leg lived in a cottage by the foot of a mountain. One day, the old man found a shiny golden seed in the mountain. When spring came, the old man nted the seed in his backyard¡­¡± The three children almost could not contain theirughter when they realized that their Daddy was telling the story of Teletubbies. With their mommy¡¯s intelligence, how could she enjoy listening to such a juvenile story? However, the three children soon realized their mommy was listening attentively while slowly closing her eyes. Just when Daddy finished his story, mommy fell asleep on the bed. Honey Bun was stunned momentarily before turning to his dad..¡±Daddy, looks like you told the story well.¡± Daniel was speechless. ¡°I told the story well? Your mommy fell asleep!¡± he said to his kids. ¡°Daddy, mommy does not have a nket. As a gentleman, you should cover her up with a nket!¡± Honey Bun reminded Daniel while blinking his eyes innocently at him. Daniel had no intention of helping Alice with her nket at all! Honey Bun immediately turned around and nced at his little brother, Sweet Bun, as if to say, ¡°It is your turn!¡± At that moment, Sweet Bun blinked his eyes and whimpered pitifully, ¡°Daddy, do you not love me anymore? You have never listened to Honey Bun¡­¡± Daniel remained speechless and did not move. Eventually, Daniel frowned helplessly as he got up, walked over to Alice¡¯s side, and wanted to cover her with a nket. Just as he was about to cover Alice with the nket, the buttons on her pajamas suddenly came undone, Alice looked dazzling in her porcin-white skin. Daniel suddenly felt hot all over. Freddie¡¯s description of Alice as an ¡°impable beauty queen¡± lingered in his mind. Daniel had not paid much attention to Alice before this. Now that he had a closer look, she deserved to be an ¡°impable beauty queen¡±! Noticing that his sons were all staring at him, Daniel immediately banished those thoughts. ¡°Mommy is all covered now. All of you can go sleep now!¡± Daniel told his children. ¡°Daddy, you promised mommy to sleep with us. A man¡¯s word is his bond.¡± Honey Bun said mischievously ¡°Daddy is our role model. We learn everything from Daddy!¡± Sugar Bun continued. Sugar Bun¡¯s words immediately made Daniel lie on the other side of the bed. He did not want to set a bad example for his three children. 1/2 14:24C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 It waste at night. Amidst the soft long snores of the two adults, the three children opened their eyes and hatched a grand n Under the soft moonlight, the three of them carefully crawled to Daniel¡¯s side and slowly tied the drawstring from his pajamas onto Alice¡¯s wrist. Seeing that the adults did not stir, they settled in bed contentedly. ¡°Daddy has been too clueless,¡± the three young children thought. They knew they would probably have to wait till they graduated from university before Daddy and mommy would consummate the marriage and give them the little sister everyone wanted. And so, as sensible children, they had to y their part in ensuring Daddy and mommy consummated their marriage! The children had done everything they needed for now. They whipped out their phones and sent a message to everyone in the extended family group chat, which Daniel was excluded from. ¡°Daddy and mommy are now sleeping together on the same bed! Grandpas and Grandmas, get ready your gifts to wee the arrival of our little sister!¡± The Kaur family group chat immediately burst with excitement. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that the three children had sessfully made Daniel Kaur consummate his marriage with Alice. Then all of them thought, ¡°Oh my goodness! Daniel was sleeping with a woman! G od bless them! The Kaur family¡¯s fortunes are about to change!¡± They calcted the dates and deduced that they would be able to see the little princess of the family by next year¡¯s New Year. The patriarch of the Kaur family said excitedly, ¡°Oh, my precious children, well done! When your little sister is born next year, Great Grandfather will build a yground for you!¡±. ted, he sat up and grabbed a pen and paper to design a crib for his great-granddaughter. Mrs. Kaur stayed up throughout the night and resolved, ¡°Let¡¯s find a baby name master tomorrow. This girl¡¯s name is not to be taken lightly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call her Sweetie! I have already thought of it,¡± Honey Bun said, iming that he had already thought of a name for his little sister when Daniel married Alice. Sweet Bun chimed, ¡°Let¡¯s call her Dumpling since all three of us were named after foods!¡± Sugar Bun shook his head and insisted. ¡°No, our little sister is a princess like mommy. Only a fairy-like name will suit her!¡±, That night, the Kaur family was thoroughly excited about the possible arrival of the little princess, even though it might not happen so soon. Even the elders in their hometown were informed so that they could prepare gifts for the little one¡¯s arrival next year. An inactive person in the group chat who happened to be drunk that night could not help but text in the thread. ¡°Is Daniel married? Did he marry Freddie?¡± As a result of the question, he was involuntarily removed from the group chat. Josh Kaur saw that he had been removed from the group chat and was annoyed for a long time. He found Alice¡¯s contact in his phone and texted, ¡°Alice, let me tell you a piece of shocking news! My cousin married his husband!¡± ¡°Hey¡­ What¡¯s up with you? Why are you not replying to me today? Don¡¯t you care about such big gossip?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who my cousin married?¡± He sent numerous messages, but Alice did not respond to any of them. Eventually, Josh, the alcoholic, clutched onto his nket, rolled around on his bed several times, and shouted Frankie Ward¡¯s name frustratedly. The next day, Alice opened her eyes and felt an unmatched sense of warmth all over. A warm breath above her headforted her as shey in bed, making her stay put longer. ¡°No, I cannot continue toze in bed,¡± she thought. She had to go out to buy some household items today. Alice rubbed her eyes gently and finally forced herself to wake up. Just as she opened her eyes, she realized she was staring at a well-defined chest before her! 1/2 14:24 Chapter 30 ¡°Ah! What is going on? How did she end up in a man¡¯s arms!¡± she thought nervously. It was then that she remembered that she was already married. She recalled sleeping with the three young children yesterday on the same bed! In Alice¡¯s confusion, the man in her arms continued to hold onto her as he stirred and turned over! She was sleeping with Daniel Kaur on the same bed! Ä¿ Send Gift Comment 14.04C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 To top it all off, Daniel was still deep asleep andpletely unaware of the situation they were in. Alice felt embarrassed and nervous as her hands frantically searched for a way to prop herself up and get off the bed quickly. However, all her slender and delicate fingers could feel was the warmth of Daniel¡¯s skin all over. Alice was driven to the brink of madness by her embarrassment. Just as she found a suitable position to prop herself up and get off the bed, her face flushed even further after hearing Daniel¡¯s groan. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Daniel groaned as hey in bed and slowly opened his eyes to savor the moment. His sleepy eyes subtly revealed undercurrents of his physical desires. It was then that his deep-set eyes caught Alice¡¯s blushed face¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As Daniel and Alice locked eyes, Alice nervously bit her lip. A million thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to find a reason to exin the awkward situation that they were in¡­ ¡°Daniel has always been wary and suspicious of me!¡± Alice thought. He would surely think she was making up excuses if she said she was unsure how they ended up in this position. Urgh! She would surely im responsibility for her behavior if she had done something to him. The issue was she didn¡¯t know how they ended up in this situation! Alice felt like she was going crazy at any moment. However, just as she was about to run out of reasons to exin their situation, Daniel suddenly red at her, flipped her over, and pinned her underneath him. His deep-set eyes were filled with an angry gaze. Alice was full of guilt as Daniel stared at her. The next moment, when she saw the drawstring on her wrist and felt his erection under the nket, her cheeks puffed up in anger. Everything suddenly made sense! Just as she thought she was the one who impulsively threw herself at him, it seemed like Daniel had nned it all along! Now that she realized his scheme, she had nothing to fear about! Alice blinked her eyes topose herself. Before Daniel could say anything spiteful, she stretched out her arm to show him the drawstring tied around her wrist. ¡°Hey, Daniel Kaur, shouldn¡¯t you be the one owing me an exnation?¡± Alice demanded She would never tie herself up with the drawstring from his pajamas voluntarily! Moreover, it was obvious that the knot on the drawstring looked off! Although Daniel was infuriated with Alice sleeping by his side, his mind gradually cleared when he saw the drawstring on wrist?¡± her wrist. His voice was h oa rse as he questioned, ¡°Was I the one who tied the knot on your ¡°Why does it feel like Alice was being maniptive and plotting a scheme against him?¡± he pondered to himself. Alice pursed her lips as she pointed to the knot on her wrist and eximed, ¡°Mr. Kaur, can you tie a knot like this with one hand? I definitely can¡¯t!¡± Daniel¡¯s slender fingers h ooked onto the knot on Alice¡¯s delicate wrist and asserted in suspicion, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of sleepwalking, and I definitely would not sleep with you now.¡± Alice was speechless. She did not expect him to sleep with her either! Daniel¡¯s tone made her want to smack the hell out of him. ¡°What should she do? Also, if it was not Daniel, who would have tied the drawstring?¡± she thought. ¡°Were the three young children capable of plotting such a scheme?¡± In fact, Daniel had already found the culprit at this moment. He turned to Alice and eximed, ¡°I know who the culprits are! I will handle it!¡± At this moment, the three children became frightened as they stood by the bedroom. The small bowls in their hands fell to the ground with a loud crash. Alice immediately realized that the children had overheard their conversation in the bedroom. Right now, they must be afraid that Daniel would vent his anger on them. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Alice pleaded earnestly. ¡°This is a small incident. Let¡¯s not pursue it any further, okay?¡± Alice could not bear to see the three young children subjected to any more domestic violence. 1/2 11:46 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Why should we not pursue this further? Do you not care about this matter, or¡­¡± Daniel questioned Alice callously while being suspicious of her. Alice¡¯s lips pursed as she saw the expression on Daniel¡¯s face, feeling the urge to curse at him. ¡°Was Daniel suspicious of her plotting against him and making the children tie the drawstring on her wrist? Urgh! He was overthinking it!¡± she thought. Alice untied the knot on her wrist and rested her hands under her head. She pursed her lips and kept herposure as she spoke, ¡°I am not pursuing it because I did not plot against you, and I do not want to see you abusing the three children anymore. As for my nonchnce¡­ I¡¯m an actress. This is not worth mentioningpared to the countless intimate scenes I have done. I am not bothered about it at all!¡± ¡°Do you film intimate scenes often?¡± Daniel questioned as his face turned grim. ¡°Not that often, just asionally in one or two dramas¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± Alice threaded carefully while avoiding his gaze. ¡°All I wanted to do was to exin why I do not need you to im responsibility for this level of intimacy. I have no ulterior motives towards you either!¡± ¡°Moreover, Daniel is a much lower earner than me. Even if there were ulterior motives, Daniel should have been the one plotting against me!¡± Alice thought. At this moment, Daniel became even more solemn. ¡°Da mn it, you b itch! Who permitted you to do intimate scenes? Also, what made you think you are free from having emotional ties with me?¡± Daniel thought angrily. Seeing Daniel bing increasingly annoyed, Alice lightly coughed and quickly changed the topic to lighten the mood, ¡°Daniel, what time do you start work today? What would you like for breakfast? I¡¯ll go prepare.¡± ¡°You are all I want for breakfast,¡± Daniel thought as he could not contain his desires for her. 1 Just as Daniel was about to get even more intimidating, Alice¡¯s phone suddenly rang at the appropriate moment. It was a call from Travis Richards¡¯ secretary. Alice looked at the number with a frown, nced at Daniel, and then took a deep breath topose herself. She answered the call and responded, ¡°Hello, Wendy.¡± ¡°Mr. Richards told me to inform you that he won¡¯t cklist you for now¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean he has stopped liking you! In fact, he will continue pursuing you whenever you get a divorce,¡± said Wendy on the other end of the line. ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you happy? Alice, I must admit, you are quite an Freddie!¡± Wendy sneered on the other end of the line. Alice was surprised and responded, ¡°Mr. Richards won¡¯t cklist me anymore?¡± ive. person. You even en managed to make use of Alice stared at her phone in a daze for a few moments. ¡°What was going on with Freddie? She had not contacted him at all!¡± she thought. By then, Daniel had already gotten up and stood at the side of the bedroom, tidying his robe. Alice ended the call and got off the bed. As she headed to the kitchen, she called Candice and asked her friend, ¡°Hey, Candice, did you know about me not being cklisted anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already celebrated the great news this morning with two sses of milk! I heard that Freddie, the CEO, personally arranged it. He said he admires you, and anyone who dares to cklist you is going against him!¡± Candice responded tedly. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Alice replied and found it somewhat unbelievable. Alice did not know Freddie personally. There was no reason for him to express his admiration for her in such a way. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I heard¡­¡± Candice chuckled. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m genuinely happy for you!¡± Candice loved being by Alice¡¯s side. She genuinely feared that Alice would be cklisted. Alice breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But why would Freddie help me?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Maybe he wants to use you as a smoke bomb,¡± Candice casually remarked. With thisment in mind, Alice thought about the gossip she knew. She walked out of the kitchen and saw Daniel, who had changed out of his pajamas by then. ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible. After all, Freddie has been obsessed with the CEO of the Kaur family for many years. He needs a smoke bomb to be epted by society,¡± Alice thought. The CEO in question froze momentarily and looked at his wife with suspicion. 1/2 11:46 Chapter 32 ¡°How did Freddie be infatuated with Daniel?¡± Alice thought. Send Gift Comment 11.461C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°I heard them talking about Mr. Richards crying today¡­ Alice, do avoid him for the time being. Such men can be very dangerous,¡± Candice reminded Alice again. Alice raised her eyebrows and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he dares to approach me, I¡¯ll handle him like I dealt with those lecherous directors. I¡¯ll kick him in his privates and make sure he hurts like hell!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cool! That¡¯s my girl!¡± eximed Candice, supporting her good friend. ¡°Alright, the children need their breakfast. I am going to prepare it now. I¡¯ll talk to you againter!¡± Alice said to Candice as she hung up the call. After hanging up, Alice saw the three kids sitting in an orderly manner on the sofa, tilting their heads and looking at her adorably. She could not resist heading over to them immediately. She held each of their little faces before kissing them on their cheeks. Alice happily eximed, ¡°My precious darlings, you must be my lucky stars! I am safe from danger now. Thank you to the three of you!¡± The three kids were still dizzy from the kisses and had not fully processed what Alice said to them. However, Daniel remained stoic on the other side of the house. ¡°Urgh, is this woman foolish or pretending to be an idiot?¡± he thought. How could the children have helped her? He was the one who turned her fortunes around! Further, the rumor between him and Freddie was pure fabrication. Daniel furrowed his brows, strolled over to the sofa, and asked casually, ¡°Did you receive some good news?¡± Alice¡¯s mood improved drastically now that her pressing issue was resolved. She replied in high spirits, ¡°Candice just informed me that Mr. King overruled Mr. Richards¡¯ decision to cklist me. No one dares to cklist me for now.¡± ¡°That is good news,¡± Daniel nodded expressionlessly. Then he asked Alice again, ¡°In your opinion, do you think Freddie is a big shot?¡± Alice nodded and smirked, ¡°Of course he is! Well¡­ as an employee of the Kaur Group, shouldn¡¯t you know how influential Freddie is in the organization?¡± Daniel muttered, ¡°Well, in my opinion, Mr. Kaur is the only influential one worth mentioning in the Kaur Group!¡± ¡°Mr. Kaur is indeed incredible¡­ His real identity is still unknown even after being in the business for such a long time,¡± Alice replied. Alice suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Daniel, have you met Mr. Kaur of the Kaur Group?¡± Daniel nodded and responded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°How far have things progressed between him and Freddie? Do they have any children together? How many children do they have?¡± Alice asked. Upon hearing that, Daniel snapped, ¡°What made you think Mr. Kaur and Freddie are a couple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s being said all over the inte! Moreover, Freddie¡¯s sister is their number one shipper. She often shares their sweet moments online with theizens! She said Mr. Kaur hides his true identity for her brother¡¯s sake,¡± Alice said in a matter-of-fact tone. She knew about the rumors because Candice was a rumor-mo nger who often indulged in such gossip. Daniel was about to explode in anger. In his mind, he could only think of one thing ¡ª Freddie should disown his sister immediately! ¡°Mr. Kaur is a heterosexual. He and Mr. King are just friends,¡± Daniel eventually exined to Alice. However, Alice chuckled and shrugged, ¡°Did you think they are just friends? Candice has photos of them spending the night together. It¡¯s authentic and taken by Miss King herself! I swear!¡± Daniel was speechless. ¡°That is great! Freddie¡¯s sister can say goodbye to her allowance for this month,¡± he thought. ¡°I can personally vouch that he has no interest in men,¡± Daniel replied. He saw Alice searching for the photos she talked about and realized her interest in them was even scarier than her outburst of emotions earlier. Upon seeing his displeasure, Alice concluded that Daniel was probably full of admiration for Mr. Kaur and could not ept that his idol, Mr. Kaur, was g ay. To avoid irritating him further, Alice quickly returned to the kitchen and changed the topic, ¡°Daniel, could you check on Sweet Bun¡¯s wound? I will make breakfast for all of you.¡± Meanwhile, at Studio City. 1/2 11:46 Chapter 33 ¡°What did you just say? Freddie personally made that arrangement? This is so infuriating! I can ept that he likes Daniel, but I can¡¯t ept that he chose Alice over me!¡± she said. 2/2 Send Gift Comment 11:47Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¡°Sheryl, quit being angry for now¡­ What if it¡¯s fake?¡± Agent Lionel Henry closed the door and patiently tried to calm Sheryl Lynn down. ¡°We have already tarnished Alice¡¯s reputation. Mr. King would not be so foolish to choose someone like her.¡± ¡°But Wendy, the subordinate of works for Mr. Richards, has already confirmed that it was Freddie who made that arrangement personally,¡± Sheryl said in frustration. ¡°It must be Alice who shamelessly slept with Freddie!¡± ¡°Well, it is possible¡­ I saw them bothing out of a hotel together a few days ago. Maybe they spent the night there,¡± Lionel mentioned. There were some things Lionel did not dare to reveal, like when someone had taken a photo of Alice using the same cup as Freddie during an event. ¡°These small details, when scrutinized, would reveal the intimate rtionship between Alice and Freddie. Sheryl will not help but feel jealous over such details,¡± Lionel thought. Sheryl sinisterly chided, ¡°Hmph, did she think she could marry into the Kaur family?¡± ¡°It seems like Sheryl wants to destroy the Kaur family¡¯s impression of Alice,¡± Lionel thought worriedly. ¡°What if I mention it to Miss King, and she misunderstands you? Don¡¯t you want to create a good image for yourself and build a good rtionship with your future sister-inw?¡± Lionel tried to convince Sheryl. Sheryl narrowed her eyes, seemingly thinking of something. Suddenly, Sheryl calmed down, lightly patted her hand, and sniggered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Kaur of the Kaur Group likes Freddie¡­ Why don¡¯t you prepare a tip-off and send it to Mr. Kaur to expose how his man is being seduced!¡± ¡°Great idea! A man like Mr. Kaur would not allow Alice to sna tch his man!¡± Lionel agreed. After preparing breakfast, Alice noticed that Daniel was still in a foul mood and did not say anything to avoid upsetting him further. Alice wanted to change the kids into new sets of clothes and take them out for a stroll after Daniel wore his suit and left the house. However, while unpacking their suitcases, Alice realized there were not many clothes in the kids¡¯ suitcases. She called Daniel to ask if he had forgotten to pack clothes for them. To her surprise, Daniel replied, ¡°I am not doing well myself, so I can¡¯t afford to provide for my sons materially.¡± Alice could not tolerate the kid not having enough clothes. After she hung up, she returned to her room and searched through her drawers for a long time before she found a set of family-matching outfits a sponsor had previously given her. She handed the clothes to the kids and said, ¡°Honey Bun, Sweet Bun, and Sugar Bun, let¡¯s wear these outfits when we go out with mommy today.¡± The three kids nodded adorably and went to change into their clothes. After a while, the kids called Alice into the room. The three little ones looked incredibly adorable with their light blue cartoon T-shirts and cropped pants. Alice looked at them, then did a double take before she whipped out to her phone to snap some photos of them. The kids tilted their heads and looked at Alice with their doe eyes as they eagerly waited for Alice¡¯spliments. Realizing their intentions, Alice quickly made a heart shape with her hands andplimented, ¡°My precious, you are simply adorable! Mommy really like how you are looking!¡± The three kids blushed at Alice¡¯spliments. They looked at Alice with sparkling eyes. Being praised by mommy made them truly happy. Before going out, Alice instructed the kids. ¡°mommy is a public figure and cannot be seen as your mother in public. Can you call me Auntie or Big Sister in public?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It seems wrong to call you Big Sister¡­ Aren¡¯t you around the same age as Daddy?¡± Honey Bun asked innocently as he blinked his eyes at her. Alice smiled, caressed Honey Bun¡¯s head, and said, ¡°This is a temporary solution. I¡¯m still your Daddy¡¯s wife at home!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The kids exchanged nces and thought for a moment. They would listen to mommy Alice for now. After all, Daddy did not care about status! 1/2 11:47 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 After settling the children, Alice carried Sweet Bun, who was still injured, up and said, ¡°Come on, Honey Bun, Sugar Bun, let¡¯s conquer the world with your Big Sister!¡± The three kids nodded enthusiastically and chanted Alice¡¯s cheerleading slogan. ¡°The universe is boundless. Alice is irreceable! Alice is a beauty! Alice is charming! Go, go, go! Alice took the children to a furniture store with shopping carts. This store was part of the Kaur Group. Most of the products in the retail store were mid-to-high-end, which Alice could casily afford, given her ie. Alice did not bother disguising herself with a mask or sunsses that day. She boldly pushed the children around the store. on the shopping trip. Buying a bunk bed for the children¡¯s room was rtively easy, and the salesperson serving her was not bothered by her budget. However, Alice encountered a salesperson with a condescending attitude when she went to the store¡¯s third level, where the bedding and essories were located. Alice casually strolled around with the children and walked to the aisle where the brand ¡°Dreamy¡± that her idol had endorsed before was disyed. The bedding line, made from authentic silk, was soft andfortable. Although Alice was not born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she had high standards for bed sheets and duvet covers. She would itch all over if the material were not up to par. Alice thought, ¡°She usually wore pajamas to sleep at home. If she were to have more intimacy with Daniel in the future, and if the bed sheets were rough¡­¡± As the word ¡°intimacy¡± shed through her mind, Alice felt her heart ski p ped a beat. She suddenly realized that even though she often said she would not be with Daniel for long, she did not mind having a more intimate rtionship with him¡­ Alice pondered for a while before she looked at the children and asked, ¡°Do you like the light blue bed sheets? Or do you want other colors?¡± The children were not picky. They liked whatever Alice chose. Seeing the children nod in agreement, Alice walked to the salesperson and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like three sets of this children¡¯s version in light blue and light yellow.¡± The salesperson was focused on a wealthier-looking customer nearby and chided, ¡°The set you chose costs around 1,800 dors each. Six sets would cost 10,800 dors.¡± Alice nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the prices¡­ That¡¯s all I want!¡± Seeing Alice¡¯s extravagance, the salesperson snapped to reality and inspected Alice and the children again. At that moment, the salesperson recognized Alice and asked courteously, ¡°Would you like any complimentary items?¡± Before Alice could answer, a pregnantdy suddenly rushed over and pushed the shopping cart in which the children were sitting. She then pointed at the bedding Alice had chosen andmanded, ¡°Give me all the stocks you have for those bedding!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Ma¡¯am, thedy behind you has already reserved six sets, so we must provide her with the six sets first,¡± the salesperson exined. The pregnantdy, who was dressed in luxury apparel, sniggered out loud. ¡°Is she a VIP of this store?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the salesperson replied. ¡°If she¡¯s not a VIP, she doesn¡¯t deserve to have such high-end bedding. Stop talking and give me all of them immediately!¡± The pregnantdy eximed pridefully with her hands on her waist, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with quadruplets. After they¡¯re born, they¡¯ll need to sleep on the best bedding!¡± The salesperson congratted the pregnantdy and was about to help her ce her order on the iPad, Just as she was about to key in the numbers, Alice sna tched the iPad away from her. Infuriated, the pregnant woman and the salesperson eximed, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 11:47 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Alice became more snobbish than the pregnantdy and quickly ced six orders on the iPad. Alice chided, ¡°The mission of the Kaur Group department stores is to serve the public, not just VIPs. Since I was here first, I should make the purchase first! As for your VIP status, feel free to ask the CEO of the Kaur Group for special privileges!¡± Both were first-time mothers, and Alice did not feel the need to indulge the arrogantdy just because she was pregnant. ¡°You!¡± The pregnantdy hissed. The salesperson beside her subtly reminded her. ¡°Madam, she is an actress. It won¡¯t be good for us if she exposes us!¡± ¡°An actress?¡± The pregnantdy sniggered as she ced her hands on her waist and shouted to her husband nearby. ¡°Darling,e look at this arrogant actress!¡± ¡°What actress? Let me see¡­¡± The pregnantdy¡¯s husband looked over in surprise. The next moment, his eyes were Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. filled with astonishment. Although Alice was not wearing heavy makeup, her features were even more dazzling than before. She exuded an unmatched sense of exquisiteness. ¡°She is no mere actress. She is Ms. Doyle of the Doyle family!¡± he thought. ¡°Hubby, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What¡¯s so scary about an actress?¡± The pregnantdy rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°She¡¯s only achieved what she has today by selling her body!¡± The man snapped out of his daze and scrutinized Alice again to confirm that she was indeed the Alice Doyle he knew. He was filled withplex emotions. ¡°Alice Doyle, how did you end up being an actress?¡± The man asked in a conniving tone. The pregnantdy was taken aback and grabbed her husband¡¯s wrist, asking anxiously, ¡°Honey, is she the promiscuous Alice Doyle of the Doyle family whom you mentioned previously?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her¡­ She slept around as soon as she came of age and contracted diseases. She¡¯s a total disgrace to the Doyle family,¡± the man sneered. The pregnantdy eximed, ¡°Then those three brats must be her illegitimate children¡­ Why is such a filthy woman still in the entertainment industry? She is shameless!¡± Amidst the couple¡¯s mockery and ridicule, Alice recalled who the man was. He was none other than Drake Holmes of the Holmes household, who lived in the same exclusive neighborhood as Alice¡¯s family. He had pursued her in the past, but the Doyle family rejected him because they considered him to be of lower status. Alice did not expect to encounter Drake here. With the children present, Alice did not want to get physical with Drake, so she ignored them and turned to the salesperson to say, ¡°I¡¯ll make the payment now!¡± The salesperson did not want to provoke Drake. She cleared their throat and said the only reason she coulde up with. ¡°Miss Doyle, you¡¯re not a VIP.¡± The pregnantdy chuckled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not a VIP, so stop embarrassing yourself in front of everyone.¡± Unlike his wife, Drake said directly, ¡°Darling, Mr. Kaur is inspecting the store today. Let me call him, and we can resolve the issue immediately, okay?¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s get rid of Alice Doyle!¡± The pregnantdy eximed as she caressed her belly. Then, she turned her attention to her unborn children and said delicately, ¡°Our sons need to be surrounded by respectable people¡­ Alice Doyle¡¯s filth is bound to affect their development!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Mr. Kaur right away. We have a good rtionship!¡± Drake snickered as he walked towards Alice. Drake intentionally approached Alice with his back facing his wife and whispered to Alice in a voice inaudible to others. ¡°Sleep with me tonight if you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself¡­¡± It was at this moment that a p tore through the air. Sugar Bun suddenly shouted from the stroller and pped Drake. Drake Holmes immediately retorted. ¡°You brat, what are you doing? Are you trying to murder me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Alice¡¯s delicate wrist grabbed Drake¡¯s arm. She stated coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my children!¡± 1/2 11:47 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Alice was initially only going to hurl a few snappy retorts at them, but the way they were going to hit her precious Coco changed everything. She would be sorry to let them off just like that. She wanted to make them hurt. Drake did not expect Alice to be so strong. He thought she was about to crush the bones in his wrist. Jaw tightening furiously, he freed his wrist from her grasp with some effort. Taking a few steps back, he hid behind his wife. ¡°A gentleman does not quarrel with ady!¡± he spat out. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Mr. Kaur right now!¡± At the same time, Coco¡¯s eyes swept coldly in Drake¡¯s direction. He tugged Alice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We can call Mr. Kaur too, sis.¡± His voice rang out crystal clear. Everyone around them heard him, The pregnantdy started to snigger loudly at those words. ¡°Oh my go d! This is too funny! Who does this little brat think he is? Does he think Mr. Kaur would answer his call?¡± Drake cast a disdainful re at Coco. ¡°Little brat, Mr. Kaur is far too rich and way above your station. He is not contactable by the likes of you, you impoverished gnats!¡± ¡°Even if you have his number, there is no way he would answer.¡± The pregnantdy gloated at them. She turned to Drake and continued arrogantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a call now, honey? Let them see how influential we are!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Drake took out his phone and a name card from his other pocket. He had gotten this name card a short while ago by shamelessly going up to Mr. Kaur¡¯s secretary and asking for it. The children saw the name card in Drake¡¯s hand and exchanged a look. Then, Benny reached into his backpack and took out an identical name card. He handed it over to Alice. ¡°You can call him too, sis! Mr. Kaur will definitely answer your call!¡± Coco stated clearly. The pregnantdy let loose another round ofughter. ¡°Who do you think your sister is? She is a nobody! How can you presume that Mr. Kaur would answer her call?¡± A sly gleam appeared in Aidy¡¯s eyes just then. He shouted suddenly, ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with my sister, ma¡¯am?¡± Upon hearing those words, Drake froze while making the call. ¡°What are the stakes?¡± Aidy exchanged a look with Alice before saying, ¡°If you make the call and Mr. Kaur picks it up, we will do anything you ask. On the other hand, if Mr. Kaur does not pick up your call and answers ours instead, both of you have to kneel on the ground and bark like a dog! You also have to apologize to my sister!¡± Drake chuckled. ¡°If Mr. Kaur picks up my call, will you really do anything I say?¡± He eyed Alice lasciviously. The lewd ideas he had previously harbored about her were rising again. Aidy grabbed Alice¡¯s hand, blinking at her. ¡°mommy, do you trust me?¡± he whispered. Alice nodded her head. It did not matter if the legendary Mr. Kaur did answer her call or if he did not. Right now, it was more important for her to trust her children. They were a family. She should ce her trust in them. ¡°You can call first! We will hold true to the terms of the bet!¡± Aidy folded his arms and stood in the stroller. He might be small in stature, but he suddenly appeared to possess the aristocratic aura only a grown- up would have. It gave Drake pause. His wife was urging him impatiently from the side. He did not want to disappoint her. Drake called the number on the name card. However, the first call went through. It went unanswered. The same with the second call. By the third call, the other side seemed to have lost his patience. The call was hung up abruptly. The salesperson was standing right next to Drake and saw what had happened. When the call ended, her expression changed. Drake did not expect Daniel not to pick up his call. To alleviate his humiliation, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kaur is busy now. He will call me back in a moment.¡± 1/2 11:47 Chapter 37 He signaled to his wife with a single look. The pregnantdy understood instantly. She turned and grinned coldly at Alice. ¡°Go on. Call him. It will be worse for you!¡± 2/2 Send Gift Comment 11:47 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Alice had witnessed how Drake had his phone calls hung up. She expected the same treatment for herself. She looked at the children and decided to try it anyway, for their sake. If her call were hung up, she would have it out with the couple. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if she was terrified of people like them. And now, it was Alice¡¯s turn to call the number on the name card that the children gave her. Daniel was in a meeting room on the top floor, listening to a report by his senior staff. There was no need toe to the mall in person. Rachel Kaur had made hime, though Daniel did not understand her reasons. He was about to end the meeting when he repeatedly received a call from an unknown number. His face darkened several shades perceptively. When the third call came from the same number, he reached out and hung up. He also cklisted the number. ¡°Meeting is over!¡± Daniel said after he had done all that, rising from his seat and getting ready to leave. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Yet his phone began ringing once more. It was another unknown caller. Positioned right next to him, Daniel¡¯s secretary had seen the whole incident and the thunderous look on Mr. Kaur¡¯s face. She cursed silently. Who was the idiot who kept calling Mr. Kaur? Daniel was initially going to hang up on this call as well, but upon seeing the number on the screen, he paused. Wasn¡¯t that Alice¡¯s number? Rachel had called him one morning a while ago and proceeded to lecture him on not remembering his wife¡¯s birthday, phone number, and identity number. He had deliberately memorized Alice¡¯s number since then. Why would Alice call him on his work phone? Had she finally decided to end her pretense ande toy all her cards on the table? He knew it! Alice knew his true identity and hadid a bait and trap for him! With that thought in mind, Daniel¡¯s face darkened even more. The whole meeting room felt as though it had suddenly descended into the artic. The upants shivered and cowered. The secretary and senior staff held their breath, waiting cautiously for Daniel¡¯s next move. They saw Daniel pick up the call. A sweet feminine voice came through from the other side of the line. ¡°Hi, is this Mr. Kaur? I am so sorry for interrupting you during your work hours.¡± Daniel¡¯s aura changed when he heard her words. If she addressed him as Mr. Kaur, did it mean she was still in the dark about who he was? ¡°If you know you are interrupting me, why did you call then? You should hang up right now.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was, as usual, hard and cold. On the other end, Alice¡¯s brows furrowed at the icy tone. Why did Mr. Kaur¡¯s voice sound so simr to Daniel¡¯s? Then she saw the stunned faces of Drake and the others. She did not waste any time and continued speaking more softly and respectfully. ¡°Mr. Kaur, I¡¯m the actress Alice Doyle. I am with Mr. Drake Holmes at one of your malls, purchasing household items. However, we are having some disagreements. ¡°He and my children made a bet. If I call you and you pick up the call, he will apologize for his actions. That was why I¡ª¡± Alice had not finished her exnation when Daniel interrupted icily, ¡°You do not need to apologize to him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alice was taken aback. She did not understand what Mr. Kaur was saying. ¡°I will send someone to chase Drake away!¡± Daniel said, sending his secretary a look. The secretaryprehended what Daniel meant instantly. She gave instructions to the senior employees beside her to 1/2 11:47 Chapter 38 deal with Drake. ¡°Aspensation, I will clear the whole mall out for you and your sons!¡± Daniel said after a short pause. How dare Drake bully his wife! Chasing him away was too light a punishment for him. All businesses of the Holmes family in Lonrid needed to end too! Alice was still feeling mystified when the call ended. Did the legendary Mr. Kaur order the mall cleared just for her and her sons? Wait a minute. She did not mention that she had sons. How did Mr. Kaur know? Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:47 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 By this time, the salesperson had already received a call from management and understood that Alice was not just any random person. She bowed to Alice, putting a simpering smile on her face. Interrupting Alice¡¯s confusion, the salesperson said, ¡°Miss Doyle, the mall is now cleared and ready for you. Is there anything else you need? How about I show you and your children around?¡± Alice shook off her befuddlement. Taking in the sight of expectant enthusiasm in the children, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Drake and his wife watched silently as the salespeople surrounded Alice, their faces mirrored in disbelief. They wanted to go up to Alice and ask her questions, but security guards had arrived to chase them away. As the pregnantdy walked past the ss doors of the counter, she could not help but turn to re fiercely onest time at Alice. ¡°That bi tch must have sold herself in exchange for money!¡± she said disdainfully. ¡°But Mr. Kaur does not like actresses.¡± Drake did not understand the situation now. ¡°Even if Mr. Kaur doesn¡¯t like the type, some of his friends do, don¡¯t they? No matter what, Alice is not as good as she appears to be.¡± ¡°Yes, love. Why don¡¯t we go to the parking lot and wait for Mr. Kaur? We cannot let him harbor any misgivings against us based on what happened today.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Alice had bought four sets of bedsheets needed for the children¡¯s rooms when she passed by the section for adults. She saw a cobalt blue bedsheet with flower prints on it. It was made of silk, and the flower prints did not look tacky. From afar, it looked luxurious. The color suited Daniel very well. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She recalled that the bedsheet in his room was a freebie from sponsors. Alice felt that she should change a new set for him. It is true that once a woman marries, her attention and focus would switch to her family members. Alice calcted her expenditure and decided to buy the bedsheet for Daniel. She went ahead and paid for the bedsheet worth two thousand and four hundred dors without any qualms. At the same time, in a private lift in the mall, Lillian West, Daniel¡¯s secretary, nced at a message sent by the staff. She reported to Daniel, ¡°Mr. Kaur, Miss Doyle has been spending a lot of money. She has bought four sets of bedsheets, none of which was less than a thousand dors.¡± Lillian had seen how Daniel had arranged everything for Alice and guessed that Daniel was fond of her. In her eyes, the women in Hollywood were all materialistic. Thus, as Daniel¡¯s secretary, she felt it was her responsibility to inform Daniel of Alice¡¯s excessive extravagance when it came to spending his money. Daniel heard what she said. His face clouded with displeasure. Lillian noticed his reaction and understood that she had overstepped the boundaries. She lowered her head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kaur. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡± Daniel said, ¡°Has the chauffeur arrived yet?¡± ¡°He has arrived.¡± Lillian hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Kaur, aren¡¯t you going over to take a look?¡± He had already cleared the mall. Did he not want to apany Alice to do some shopping? Daniel shook his head. ¡°There is no need. Let¡¯s head back to the office.¡± When Daniel arrived in the parking lot, Drake and his wife went up to pester him. However, they were dealt with swiftly by the security guards from the Kaur family. They had no opportunity to get close to Daniel at all. A short distance away, Theo stumbled upon the scene. He had received a call from Alice and had come over to help her carry her purchases. He picked up his phone and took a picture of the back of Daniel and posted it on Instagram. 1/2 11:47 Chapter 39 [I saw the back of Mr. Kaur! He is more than handsome!] Twenty minutester, Alice pushed the spoils of her shopping and, with the children, arrived at the entrance of the mall. ¡°Oh wow! Alice, you must have spent thousands of dors!¡± Theo took a look at the purchases and eximed. Alice replied, ¡°Not even twenty thousand dors!¡± ¡°They are just bedsheets. Do you think they are worth so much money?¡± ¡°I spent at least six hours lying in bed every day. If I don¡¯t get the best quality, I¡¯d feel sorry for myself!¡± Theo was exasperated. He would much rather Alice spend all that money on facial products! 2/2 Send Gift Comment 11:47 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Upon reaching home, Alice invited the help of Theo and redecorated Daniel¡¯s room. The room had been in before. Now it appeared cozy, just like the master bedroom. Theo nced at the silk bedsheet and could not help himself. He wanted to sit on it and try it out. However, Alice dragged him away by his ear. ¡°Ouch! Why did you grab my ear?¡± Theo howled morosely. Alice pushed him out of the room and exined, ¡°My husband is obsessed with cleanliness. You cannot sit on his bed.¡± Although she was married to Daniel for a short time, she could tell that Daniel was very precise and obsessed with keeping clean. Thus, to prevent quarrels in the future, Alice decided to stop her friend. Even though his ears were red from the abuse, Theo could still hear what Alice had just said. He looked at the three obedient children and could not refrain from muttering, ¡°Alice, did that husband of yours cast a spell on you? Why are you so good to him?¡± After all, Alice was known for her outspokenness and fiery temper. She had even gotten into physical altercations with several people previously. He did not think that she would be so considerate toward a husband whom she had suddenly married. ¡°Cast a spell? Don¡¯t talk rubbish in front of the children!¡± Alice handed him a bottle of yogurt and said to Theo, ¡°He could have his pick of other women. He chose to marry me to help me. If I am good to the children and him, it is because they deserve it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Theo¡¯s face was disbelieving. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re beautiful?¡± he ridiculed. ¡°Of course not!¡± Alice stated clearly, feeling a little guilty at the same time. Truth be told, Daniel¡¯s face suited her preferences very well. They joked around for a while more before Alice remembered something. ¡°Do you know someone named William Kaur?¡± Theo was astonished, recognizing the name. William was the chief executive of thepany Theo was working at. How could he not have heard of the name? However, the chief executive had once announced to everyone not to reveal his identity, not even to their own parents. Thus, even though Alice had asked him, he could only misdirect her. ¡°I have heard of him. He¡¯s someone from public rtions. He¡¯s very nice and oftenes to our department to y with us.¡± Alice nodded. It was no wonder everyone liked those posts on Instagram. ¡°Wait, why are you so concerned about William? Don¡¯t tell me you are considering having an affair?¡± Theo stared at Alice. ¡°An affair? Don¡¯t be ludicrous! I¡¯m only curious!¡± Alice decided not to tell Theo that she was William¡¯s sister-inw, or Theo would bug her continuously about it. The beds were delivered in the afternoon. Theo called his assistant over to help. They managed to tidy the ce up together before dinner time. But when Theo and his assistant wanted to stay for dinner, Alice turned them down. ¡°I¡¯ve never mentioned you to my husband before. I will invite you to dinner next time.¡± Alice feared that Daniel would feel awkward when he met her circle of friends. That was why she did not allow them to stay. ¡°Okay, fine. Just keep that husband of yours under cover! Let¡¯s see how long he can leech off you!¡± With augh, Theo grabbed his assistant and left the house. As he left the neighborhood, he noticed a car identical to the one he had seen at the mall. He took out his phone forparison. It was indeed Mr. Kaur¡¯s car. Theo hesitated, unsure if he should head right over, when the tall figure of a man appeared. He wanted to catch a glimpse of Mr. Kaur, but a team of security guards blocked Mr. Kaur¡¯s face from sight. Theo was stunned. Still, he took a photo of the man and sent it to Alice. [Alice, you live in the same neighborhood as the renowned Mr. Kaur!] Chapter 40 Alice saw the message and replied: [What has that got to do with me?] Theo sent: [Don¡¯t you want a sugar daddy?] Alice answered: [I much prefer my boy toy husband!] Theo retorted quickly: [Loser!] Still, Theo decided he would drop by Alice¡¯s house more frequently from now on. He wanted to see if he was lucky enough to catch a glimpse of the elusive Mr. Kaur!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 After reading the messages, Alice looked at the clothes she had on and decided to head to her room for some clean clothes. She instructed the children to watch the door. They should only open the door for their father, she told them. After being escorted in by his security guards, Daniel deliberately circled the neighborhood. He wanted to look slightly fizzled, as though he had just alighted from the subway and rushed back home. He noticed the furniture in the apartment was different as soon as he opened the door. ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Daniel asked his sons. He had yet to find a suitable term to address Alice in the short time they were married. He had been using ¡®she¡¯ temporarily whenever he spoke of her, The children exchanged a look and pointed at the door of Alice¡¯s room. Benny said, ¡°mommy is inside. She is exhausted today!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°mommy spent a lot of money on Daddy! Daddy should remember to thank her!¡± said Aidy. Even without the children¡¯s reminder, Daniel knew Alice had spent a lot of money today. He should indeed thank her. Daniel changed his shoes to home slippers, then went ahead and opened Alice¡¯s door. ¡°Alice- The door opened, revealing the glorious sight of Alice¡¯s wless back, her light blue panty, and her long pale legs. She had a good figure and cute dimples on the small of her back. He found himself unable to take his eyes off such a beautiful sight. Daniel did not turn away immediately. It was instinctive to stare. He had received his fair share of suggestive proposals from socialites. Some were ridiculous enough to find their way to his bed, lying in wait naked. He had thought of their bare bodies as repulsive, even downright disgusting.. Yet, right at that moment, he was unable to summon simr emotions of distaste as he stared at Alice¡¯s body. He felt attracted to her. Alice heard the door open. She thought it was the children. She picked up a long-sleeved blouse casually and put it on. ¡°Children, remember to knock on the door before you enter mommy¡¯s room next time, understand?¡± She turned around when she finished speaking, intending to reason with the children. As she took in the face before her, she realized that it was not her children! It was their father! Alice hid her face behind her hands instantly. ¡°Daniel, why didn¡¯t you knock before you entered?¡± Alice asked awkwardly. ¡°Did you see anything just now?¡± She appeared like a deer caught in headlights. He found her adorable. Daniel¡¯s lips could not help but curve into a grin. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said to her. ¡°I forgot to just now.¡± As for the rest, he had undoubtedly seen everything. ¡°Even though we are married, we have not yet reached that stage where we are entirely comfortable with each other. I hope you can knock on the door before entering my room!¡± Alice said, utterly embarrassed. The sight of her self-consciousness made him happy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an actress? Don¡¯t you have to remove your clothes when the script requires it? Why are you so shy about it?¡± he teased. Alice realized he was talking about removing her clothes in front of the camera. Her mood went south. ¡°That¡¯s not me! I have never stripped on screen before!¡± With that, she pushed the man out of her room and mmed her door shut. Daniel frowned at the closed door in front of him. Did he say anything wrong? Was it not true that she had bared herself in front of the camera for work previously? 1/2 11:48 Chapter 41 Alice remained inside her room until her emotions settled down. She tidied herself up before she headed out of the room. The man who was responsible did not feel guilty at all. He was questioning Benny on the spoils of today¡¯s shopping. Alice cleared her throat loudly and interrupted the pair. ¡°Daniel, your room is ready. Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel nodded. He lifted his son into his arms and followed Alice. Much to his surprise, the whole room had been redecorated. Although it was not in his preferred style, it felt very homey. ¡°Do you like it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll get a new set for you next time,¡± Alice said, pointing at the bedsheet. ¡°One set is enough!¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to spend so much money.¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:48 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°But it¡¯s okay-¡± Alice saw the somber look on Daniel¡¯s face and recalled that he did note from a well-off family. He probably did not like her extravagance. She was wondering if she should change the topic when Daniel handed her a card. ¡°This is my credit card. Use it when you do your shopping next time!¡± Alice took a look at the card and pushed it away. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your monthly ie isn¡¯t high. It would be too difficult financially for you. ¡°I can take care of the household expenses temporarily.¡± ¡°Do you think I am like a boy toy you are keeping?¡± Daniel said unhappily when Alice did not ept the card. ¡°We are married, after all. You have no reason to deal with all the household expenses alone. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the one with three sons. Why don¡¯t you hold on to this first? I¡¯ll be getting a promotion next month. When I get a sry increase, I will give cash, not a credit card.¡± Seeing how stubborn he was on the matter, Alice decided to ept the card for his sake. ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to it then. If I run out of spending money, I¡¯ll use yours.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, the children and you don¡¯t have any clothes. I have instructed Candice to buy some for all of you when she does her shopping,¡± Alice told him. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Daniel nodded. He initially wanted to tell her to use his credit card, but he remembered he was pretending to be a white-cor employee, She probably would not use his card at all. Thus, he did not mention it. ¡°I¡¯ve got an event for a brand next Wednesday. They¡¯ll be giving out some free footwear. Let me know the foot sizes for your sisters and your parents. I will get free ones for them.¡± Alice still remembered how impoverished her sisters-inw had appeared. Daniel¡¯s brows snapped into a frown. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They have shoes.¡± ¡°Their shoes are worn. It is time to get new ones.¡± Alice was afraid that he might misunderstand and thus exined, ¡°I¡¯m not being extravagant and buying new ones for everyone. They are sponsored by the brand. ¡°I have always received freebies from these brands but could never finish using them. I could only use a small portion of them. Now that I¡¯m married to you, it¡¯s different. ¡°Your family isn¡¯t well-to-do. I can bring home more freebies, and everyone can use it. You don¡¯t want your sisters to wear tattered clothes, do you?¡± Daniel realized she was sincerely being considerate to his family. In the end, he said, ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s no need for too many.¡± There was a good possibility that they would all be thrown away otherwise. While they spoke, Aidy, who had been looking on from the side, filmed their entire discussion and sent it to the family group chat. Rachel was the first to respond: [Tsk! Look at how considerate my sister-inw is. She knows I don¡¯t have nice clothes and wants to get nice ones for me!] Marie was delighted too. [Watch how thrifty and wise she is when ites to managing the household. How lucky Daniel is to have married her!] Alfred replied to the chat too. [Rachel, speak with Daniel about us meeting Alice. It is time!] Rachel answered: [Yes, grandfather, grandmother. When you have gotten the house ready, we will meet with Alice! Don¡¯t forget to act ording to the script!] The Kaur family members replied with a resounding yes. After dinner, Alice changed Benny¡¯s bandages before returning to her room to read the script. As she closed the door, she recalled how Daniel had budged in earlier. She went ahead and locked the door. Daniel had just finished his shower and saw Alice lock the door to her bedroom. A dark gleam shed across his eyes. Was she safeguarding herself against him? In the next moment, Daniel also turned and locked the door to his room. 1/2 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 11:48 Chapter 42 The next day arrived. Alice sent the children to Rachel¡¯s temporarily erected food stall and went to Studio City. She had just finished putting on her make-up when she overheard other women in the crew chatting away. Eavesdropping, Alice heard them mention that the second male lead had arrived on set. 2/2 Send Gift Comment 11:48 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Alice wanted to pretend not to have noticed him, but the conspicuous second male lead had seen her from afar. With one hand in his pants pocket, he strutted over to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation, Alice?¡± Alice caught the resentful looks from the other women in the crew and knew she was being had by him. She scowled. ¡°What exnation?¡± Alice said icily. ¡°I sent you so many text messages that day. Why did you not answer?¡± Although he was drunk on that asion, he had waited for Alice¡¯s reply. There was no point in gossiping without Alice. It simply was not as enjoyable. Alice recalled the series of messages he had sent and exined awkwardly, ¡°I was too exhausted that day and went to bed early.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer when you woke up then?¡± ¡°I forgot about it.¡± ¡°How heartless you are, Alice! I was your friend for so many years! How could you have forgotten? I had such a big piece of gossip and no one to share it with. Can you imagine how I felt?¡± Alice went speechless at his overdramatic performance. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Josh! Didn¡¯t you see the daggers the other women on set were throwing me?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Josh scoffed and denied it. ¡°Not unless you change my name in your WhatsApp!¡± ¡°What do you want me to change it to?¡± Alice eyed him suspiciously. She knew just how much Josh liked to create trouble and was wary of what he might be up to. ¡°Change my name to ¡®the man I most wanted to marry¡¯!¡± Josh raised a brow at her. ¡°¡±The man I most wanted to marry¡¯? Do you think you deserve that title?¡± Alice felt her temper escting. Josh was not intimidated at all. He folded his arms and threatened, ¡°I heard someone want to participate in the variety show ¡®Run! Cookie, Run!¡±? If you don¡¯t change it, I¡¯ll use my family connections to ensure no variety show will ept you.¡± Alice¡¯s jaw tightened in a fury. She had to admit that he had her. Although the ie was more than respectable from the acting gigs, it was nothingpared to being on variety shows. This was especially true for ¡®Run! Cookie, Run!¡¯ where the payout was a hundred thousand dors per episode. She had her eye on it for quite a long while. If Josh used his family connections to bar her from the show, it would not be good for her. She sighed. She should tolerate him so everything would be smooth sailing. ¡°Fine, I will change it. What about you? What are you going to change my name to?¡± Alice asked while she made the change. Josh whipped out his phone. He tapped into WhatsApp and showed it to her. ¡°There you go. ¡®My Goddess! Is that good enough for you?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Thank heavens he did not change her name to ¡®wife¡¯ or her agent would kill her. ¡°Oh yes, aren¡¯t you interested in finding out if my cousin and Freddie got the marriage license?¡± Josh leaned over with a wicked grin. ¡°It was such a scandal that our family decided to keep the news quiet.¡± ¡°They really got married?¡± Alice was surprised. She didn¡¯t think the couple would work out in the end. ¡°They got married, of course. I saw it in the group chat. After we film the kissing scene today, I¡¯ll bring you to Freddie¡¯s for a meal! We can get some first-hand gossip. How about that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± At the same time, William budged into the chairman¡¯s office abruptly. ¡°Daniel, I just made a terrible discovery!¡± Daniel eyed him calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± William grabbed a chair and settled in, facing Daniel. ¡°Do you remember the show where Josh was the second male lead?¡± 1/2 11:48 Chapter 43 ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He had volunteered to take that on the role because of the second female lead, yes?¡± William appeared very agitated. ¡°Do you know who the second female lead in that show is?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. It was his choice!¡± Daniel was unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s Alice! They have a lot of intimate scenes in the script! Kissing scenes, bed scenes. There is even one where they would be naked in the hot spring!¡± William did not think of this before today. He had just heard a report from Josh¡¯s agent and nearly jumped out of his skin. Daniel froze the moment he heard what William had said. The expression on his face changed instantly. Send Gift Comment 11:48 2/2Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡°No one told Josh what is going on between Alice and me?¡± Daniel¡¯s face was icy. William made a face. ¡°That rascal couldn¡¯t keep a secret and enjoy gossiping. Our grandparents said to keep it from him first. What shall we do now? He doesn¡¯t know anything about you and Alice. What if something happens between them?¡± Daniel still managed to keep a calm mask on. ¡°Alice said she has control over herself.¡± William tapped his fingers on the desk. ¡°Alice might be self-disciplined, but do you think Josh is? You¡¯ve forgotten what a phnderer he is? Our uncle nearly broke his legs because of it! ¡°What if they fell in love in the midst of acting? Are you going to give them your good wishes? Most importantly, would your children ept that you have lost such a good wife?¡± It was at this point that Daniel decided he had heard enough. He picked up the phone and spoke coldly into it. ¡°Ray, tell Josh¡¯s director to cancel all the intimate scenes in the show!¡± William raised his brows. ¡°Tsk, you do indeed love Alice, Daniel!¡± Daniel would not have bothered calling Ray on Josh¡¯s behalf if he did not. ¡°Daniel, you should find an opportunity to confess everything to Alice. There should be trust between husband and wife,¡± William advised. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°The longer this ruse drags on, the worse it will be with Alice. There¡¯s an increasing probability that she does not forgive you!¡± ¡°She has yet to pass my test!¡± Alice¡¯s performance up till now was not enough to ay his suspicions. He would not tell her the truth before he trusted her wholeheartedly. If she passed, he would confess the truth to her. Furthermore, he would give her the honor of being his wife and protect her from everything. When Josh heard that the kissing scene was canceled, he had trouble epting the news. ¡°Is it you?¡± Josh grabbed Alice by her arm. ¡°Did you go to Daniel because you don¡¯t want to shoot the scene with me?¡± Alice was equally stunned. ¡°Oh, please! I don¡¯t even know who he is! Don¡¯t put the me on me!¡± ¡°Why did Daniel bar me from shooting intimate scenes? It is why I took on the role!¡± Josh¡¯s face was downfallen. In reality, Josh wanted to take the opportunity of shooting a kissing scene with Alice to show his parents how serious he was about her. He had hidden his real intention from Alice. It was not because he wanted to take advantage of her during the scene. If he was sessful, the influential members of his family might be able to protect Alice secretly in the industry. After all, Alice had no one by her side when others were bullying her. It was just too bad that his cousin put a halt to all of the intimate scenes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It was just as well that those scenes were cut. I didn¡¯t like them much anyway. They were out of myfort zone,¡± Alice soothed him. Josh and she were more like siblings. Even though Josh appeared like a fool most of the time, he was very protective of her. It was the reason why she was willing to shoot the kissing scenes with him in the first ce. ¡°Alice! Let¡¯s not work today. Let¡¯s go y!¡± Josh thought of something and leaped up abruptly. He began dragging Alice toward the exit. ¡°Please, Josh! I haven¡¯t changed out of my acting wardrobe yet. Why don¡¯t you exin it to the director?¡± ¡°Exin what? There are no more kissing scenes. They would have to edit the script. We are resting today.¡± Josh did not wait for her to speak. He dragged her into his vehicle and told the chauffeur to drive them to his apartment, where he had borate gaming equipment. Alice noticed he had already taken out his phone and was rounding up his friends. ¡°At least let me grab my phone, Josh!¡± What would happen if the children tried to contact her, but she did not have her phone with her? ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to Candice. She will take it to you.¡± Josh began chuckling devilishly. ¡°You must help me beat those rascals, or I won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Alice was speechless. 1/2 11:48 Chapter 44 Others might think of Josh as the star of Hollywood, but to her, he was the fool of Hollywood! 2/2 Send Gift Comment 11:48 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Josh turned on theputer and pressed Alice onto the gaming chair. He ced a pink headphone with kitty cars on her head and took out several snacks from the fridge, including some beer and fruits. He bragged in WhatsApp to his gaming friends that he had found a supreme gamer to help him rank up today. Alice nced at his current rank and scowled. It was no wonder why Josh had been so enthusiastic about her helping him. He had fallen out of the top 100 in ranking. ¡°Good gaming, Alice. I am going to treat you to a king crab banquet tonight!¡± Josh thumped Alice on her back and turned on his charm. King crab? Alice¡¯s mind brought up the faces of the children and Daniel. She considered and said, ¡°How many crabs did you order?¡± ¡°How many do you want to eat? I can order as many as you want. I¡¯m rich enough to feed you, Alice! There¡¯s no way I will go bankrupt over this!¡± Josh grinned. That was true. Josh had always been very generous to Alice. He would have given her a car worth hundreds of C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. thousands of dors if Alice would let him. ¡°If so, can you give me four live king crabs?¡± Alice asked. Josh was confused. ¡°Live? Why do you want live ones? You don¡¯t know how to rear them.¡± Alice blinked at him and spoke seriously, ¡°Have you forgotten that I got married? That his family is poor? I will take the four crabs back. One of them will be shared between him and the children. The other three are for his family.¡± Josh was exasperated. He wrapped his hands around Alice¡¯s face and pinched it. ring at her, Josh said, ¡°It is true that when a woman is married, her allegiance lies entirely with her husband! ¡°You have only been married for a short while, and you¡¯re beginning to take the stuff from your family to feed his!¡± Josh snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do that!¡± ¡°Fine. It doesn¡¯t matter then.¡± Alice took her hands off the keyboard. The other members of the team were still fighting furiously in the game. Josh hurriedly said, ¡°Good Alice, dear Alice, honey, sweetie pie. Fine. Four crabs it is. I will even give you forty king crabs if that¡¯s what you want. Just continue ying the game!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who says that the woman¡¯s allegiance lies with her husband after marriage?¡± Alice raised a challenging brow at him. ¡°No one! Who would say that? You continue ying, and I¡¯ll get the crabs for you.¡± Josh was already putting the order on his phone. By the time the live king crabs arrived, Alice had already helped him get back to the top 100 ranks. Looking at the ranking, Josh¡¯s heart managed not to hurt as much. Still, he could not help but ask, ¡°Where is that husband whom you got married to? Pick a time so that all of us from your side can meet him!¡± Alice was silent for a while as she recalled another person who kept talking about meeting her husband too. ¡°Not right now,¡± she hedged. ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit his family and look at the situation on his side.¡± ¡°Just take a look. Don¡¯t even consider letting them leech off you!¡± Josh suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Did you sign a pre-nuptial agreement?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I knew you were an idiot! I¡¯ll look up Daniel¡¯swyers and get them to prepare an agreement for you and make your husband sign it. I¡¯m a man. I understand men. You have to keep something for yourself. Don¡¯t lose yourself in the marriage,¡± Josh warned her. At the same time, he was regretting not introducing Alice to Daniel. Alice did not reject his offer. ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t take advantage of him!¡± Josh was speechless. Alice was indeed a fool. When Candice went over to hand Alice her phone, she identally put it on silent. At seven that night, at Rachel¡¯s food stall, the children stood up all at once. ¡°Aunt Rachel, let¡¯s go find mommy!¡± 1/2 11:48 Chapter 45 They had sent many messages to mommy but received no replies. They were growing increasingly worried. Rachel called Alice right then, but it went unanswered too. Did Alice not say she woulde to pick up the children at six after she was done with her work? It was sote now. Anxiety took hold of Rachel. She called Daniel. ¡°Daniel, did your wife call you?¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:48 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Daniel was on the way home when he got Rachel¡¯s call. Frowning at her question, he asked, ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, Alice and I agreed that she would pick up the children at six. It is now seven, but there is no sign of her yet. I have been calling her, and the children have sent her many messages. We have gotten no response. Do you think something has happened to her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is wrong.¡± Daniel said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s probably dyed shooting a scene or something.¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s working, she would not ignore her phone. Daniel, send your people out to look for her! You¡¯ve finallynded yourself a wife, don¡¯t lose her! Do you hear me?¡± Rachel was afraid that her brother was too much of a chauvinist and that Alice woulde to her senses one day and flee. If that happened, it would be a catastrophic disaster. ¡°There is no possibility that I would lose her,¡± Daniel said with absolute confidence. He took a look at the time. ¡°I¡¯m heading over right now to pick up the children first.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going to keep calling Alice!¡± Hanging up the phone, Rachel remembered that Josh was in the same crew as Alice. She called Josh. ¡°Hey, Josh, are you done with work?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no shooting today. I went home to y games,¡± Josh confessed honestly. Rachel signed in exasperation. ¡°You rascal, can¡¯t you spend less time on your games?¡± She wanted to climb over to the other end of the line and give her cousin a beating. Josh might be all grown up, but he would still sk ip work to y video games. On the other end, Alice had leveled Josh¡¯s rank to the top ten. Celebratory graphics exploded across theputer screen. Josh jumped up excitedly at the shing words and loudly cheered. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re so awesome! Continue ying! If I reach the top 5, I¡¯ll give your husband a BMW!¡± He went back to the call. ¡°Sorry, Rachel, I can¡¯t talk anymore. I have to go now! Bye!¡± Rachel was astonished. Had she misheard Josh? Did she hear Josh shout ¡®Alice¡¯? How did they get mixed up together? Did Josh and his big mouth tell her everything about their family? Rachel grew more and more worried as she mulled over the issue. When Daniel reached her ce, she grabbed him and said, ¡°Daniel, your wife is with Josh right now. Do you think Josh would divulge everything?¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened when he heard her. ¡°Josh does not know that Alice and I are married yet!¡± Daniel knew Josh¡¯s personality well. If Josh had known from Alice that he and Alice were married, Josh would have gone straight to him and kicked up a fuss. Since Josh was still in the mood to y games, he probably had no idea. ¡°No, no, no. We must go over and grab that rascal!¡± Rachel massaged her throbbing temples. ¡°But if I go over with you, Josh would find out.¡± She paced in circles for a bit before an idea struck her. ¡°I¡¯ll call Josh right now to lure him away. You can then go and pick up Alice.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Still, he did not look happy at all. His dark mood affected the children too. All four of them sat there, appearing like four icy statues. Daniel led Rachel and the children into his car. Rachel rang Josh again. ¡°Hey, Josh. I¡¯m at your ce. Come down now!¡± Josh was in a good mood because Alice had helped him get into the top 3 in ranking. He said, ¡°Sure. Give me a few Rachel.¡± moments, He handed the keys to Alice. ¡°You can keep ying. I¡¯m going to see my cousin. When I get back, we can have a candlelight dinner!¡± Alice took the keys. It suddenly urred to her that she should check the time. 1/2 11:48 Chapter 46 When she picked up her phone, she saw that she had received numerous missed calls from Rachel and many messages from the children. Alice remembered that she had promised to pick them up. They had already been waiting for two hours. The children must be worried sick. Alice called Rachel right away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I was dragged away by my friend at thest minute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Daniel has already picked up the children. Why don¡¯t you call him?¡± Rachel nced at the sullen look on her brother¡¯s face as she spoke. Alice agreed at once and hung up the call. She called Daniel next. To her utter disbelief, the man hung up on her for the first time! Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:48Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Seeing Daniel hang up the call from Alice, Rachel immediately reached out with a hand, smacked Daniel on the back of his head, and chastised him disappointedly. ¡°Why did you hang up a call from your wife? After all the past difficulties, you¡¯ve finally gotten a wife now. Don¡¯t mess it up! Pick up the call now!¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened till the darkness could overflow. s, the Kaur family rules prohibited him from defying a female family member. His lips were pressed into a thin line, and in the end, when Alice called the second time, he swiped the ¡°answer¡± icon on his phone. ¡°Hey, Daniel, have you brought the kids home yet? I was ying a game with a friend and forgot the time. Really sorry¡± The girl¡¯s voice was filled with remorse, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll take them to see you,¡± Daniel said. The tone was cold as always, such that one could not tell if it was happy or angry. Alice took a look at the storage boxes on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m at Riverhill One. Is it convenient for you to take a cab here? My friend gave me four boxes of king crabs, Let¡¯s take them back and share them with big sis and the others?¡± ¡°Hm, got it. I¡¯ming over now,¡± Daniel replied in a tranquil tone. Yet, as Alice heard it through the phone, she felt uncertain for a moment. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re not upset, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Daniel asked back, sounding quite unpleasant. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s talk when we meet¡­¡± Hearing Daniel¡¯s unusually ice-cold manner of speech, Alice could not help but feel guilty. After hanging up, Alice briefly exined to Josh¡¯s friend over the in-game chat and then called Josh. ¡°My husband¡¯sing over. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet him for now in case he misunderstands.¡± ¡°What will he misunderstand?¡± Came Josh¡¯s bellowing reply through the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to me him for abducting you, and he¡¯s got the nerve to misunderstand you? You tell him that his big brother-inw wants to see him this moment.¡± ¡°Josh, calm down!¡± Alice¡¯s head ached, and she rubbed her temples. ¡°My husband is a Kaur Group employee. If he sees you, he will get the fright of his life! ¡°Give me some time to talk to him about this. Then we¡¯ll find a chance and arrange for you two to meet! Alright?¡± Josh gave a double humph. ¡°Oh, an employee of my family¡¯spany! Then all the more we should meet! Then I cany down some rules with him!¡± Alice¡¯s patience broke. ¡°Josh Kaur, if you dare find him and make things hard for him, I¡¯ll sell all your in- game gear! Just try and see!¡± And that deted all of Josh¡¯s anger. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I won¡¯t meet him! But we can¡¯t put this off forever! As a brother-inw, I¡¯ll have to meet him someday!¡± As the two were wrangling with each other, Rachel Kaur had already appeared opposite from Josh. He gave Alice some more words of caution, then waved at Rachel while approaching her. ¡°Rachel, what is it you want to do tonight?¡± Josh chuckled as he got close. And Rachel pulled him into the car. After Alice finished packing up the king crabs, Daniel arrived downstairs. She carried the stuff into the elevator, and just as she walked out of it, Aidy and Coco ran to her excitedly like milk swallows swooping into a forest. At the sight of the children, Alice¡¯s heart melted instantly. She rushed to kiss them and said remorsefully, ¡°Sorry, kids. mommy forgot to pick you up today, didn¡¯t she?¡± The three kids shook their heads in unison. ¡°We¡¯re boys, and waiting for the girl is what we¡¯re supposed to do!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡± ¡°mommy, want us to help carry the things?¡± Hearing Benny¡¯s words, Alice looked at the boxes of king crabs on the floor and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks Benny, but it¡¯s 1/2 11:48 Chapter 47 okay. mommy can do this! Oh, by the way, these are king crabs. Tonight, mommy is going to make something super delicious for you all.¡± ¡°Wow, mommy¡¯s the best!¡± The three kids cheered in excitement. Next, Alice scooped up three storage boxes while Daniel helped her by carrying another box in one arm and their youngest son in the other. When they reached the parking lot, they saw Daniel¡¯s special assistant, Larry, walking toward them. Alice stared at Lany in puzzlement for a moment and then asked, ¡°Daniel, he¡¯s not the cab driver, right?¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:48Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¡°You know each other?¡± Daniel was slightly surprised. As he walked over and saw Alice, Larry thought, ¡°This is bad. He has met Mrs. Kaur before!¡± When chaperoning Joshst time, he had even had a cup of coffee offered by Mrs. Kaur. What should he do now? At that moment, Larry felt regret. He should not have so passionately asked Dax to give him a chance to get in Mrs. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kaur¡¯s good graces. He risked giving away Mr. Kaur¡¯s real identity at any moment. Alice looked at Larry and then nodded. ¡°Yeah, we were introduced earlier when he brought Josh to our crew. He¡¯s the assistant to your Mr. Kaur.¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s hard to call a cab at this hour, and he was nearby, so I asked him toe,¡± Daniel exined calmly and Upon hearing the exnation, Larry quickly nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good friends with Mr¡­. Daniel back in the Alice did not question what Larry said and smiled. ¡°Thank you! And sorry to trouble you tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no trouble! No trouble at all!¡± Larry secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Mrs. Kaur was not suspicious; otherwise, he would have screwed up majorly today. ¡°Miss Doyle, let me help you carry your stuff.¡± As he said so, Larry helped Alice to carry the boxes of king crabs into the car. After reaching home, Alice initially wanted to ask Larry to stay for dinner, but Larry noticed the mildly suppressive vibes given off by his CEO and immediately fled the scene with well-oiled strides. Alice did a check on the condition of the king crabs and, while messaging William, asked Daniel, ¡°Shall we eat the king crabs tonight? It¡¯ll take half an hour if I start preparing them now.¡± Daniel expressionlessly carried Benny to thetter¡¯s room and coldly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do that tomorrow. It¡¯ste now.¡± Alice could feel that Daniel was in a bad mood, but did not want to discuss it with him in front of the children, so she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the meds. Let¡¯s change Benny¡¯s dressing first, and let them sleep early.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Daniel nodded. From then on, till William came to take the king crabs, the couple did not have much conversation with each other. The children, too, felt their dad¡¯s suppressive vibes, so they snuggled up to Alice as she finished telling them a bedtime story, and then theyy down on their beds and went to sleep as good kids would. At 10:30 p.m., Alice was ovee with hunger, so she got up and went to the kitchen to look for some noodles and a small pot to cook and enjoy while sitting on the balcony. As she was finishing the meal, she felt a sudden craving to smoke, so while leaning back in the chair on the balcony, she lit a cigarette and slowly puffed a smoke ring. Her smoking mannerism was not obscene at all but had a kind of exquisite beauty; instead, she appeared like a fairy ready to capture the souls of those who saw her, especially under the misty moonlight. Halfway through the cigarette, she suddenly saw Daniel¡¯s hands on the doorframe and his cold gaze upon her. ¡°You¡¯re smoking?¡± Alice absent-mindedly snuffed out the cigarette, then closed the lid on the box containing the noodle ingredients and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Everyone in showbiz knows how to smoke. I¡¯m just dabbling a little.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°Josh Kaur taught you?¡± He knew that fe liked to get his friends to smoke with him. Chilled by Daniel¡¯s ice-cold gaze, Alice felt she should have swallowed the cigarette. ¡°That, um¡­ he¡¯s my senior in showbiz. He has indeed taught me many things.¡± Well, the smoking thing could indeed be attributed to Josh¡¯s influence when they were ying games. Of course, the main reason was that one of her past roles required it, so she had to learn. Daniel¡¯s expression turned even more sour. ¡°You¡¯re a married woman.¡± 1/2 11:48 Chapter 48 Alice nodded. ¡°Mhm, I know¡­¡± No more smoking in front of him from now on. As if seeing what she was thinking, Daniel frowned. ¡°Your smoking will affect the kids!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Alice bit her lip and made the hard decision. ¡°I¡¯ll quit smoking. I¡¯ll quit right away!¡± ¡°Not just quit smoking.¡± Keeping his gaze on her again, Daniel said in an even colder tone, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in a single man¡¯s home!¡± Send Gift Comment 2 11:48 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Alice gently supported her forehead with a hand and promptly exined, ¡°Josh is a very good friend of mine from showbiz. Today, I was at his ce to help him beat a game.¡± ¡°If he wanted to y the game, he could have found a pro gamer to do it with him. Why did it have to be you? Alice, when we decided to marry, you said you¡¯d stay self-disciplined. ¡°But did you manage this time? If you can¡¯t control yourself, we can divorce. I don¡¯t want to be cuc kolded, and I especially don¡¯t want the kids to wait for you all forlorn¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was very serious. Even knowing that he had misunderstood and it was normal for him to be angry, Alice still felt that his tone was unpleasant and pri ckled her pride. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I admit that it was wrong of me not to pick up Rachel¡¯s call and answer the children¡¯s messages¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unfaithful to the marriage!¡± After that incident five years ago, Alice never had intimate rtions with anyone again. Even with the few men she had dated along the way, that was just because of certain things¡­. She was confident in her moral integrity! ¡°No need to exin! Whether you did it or not, only you know!¡± A dark glow flickered through Daniel¡¯s deep eyes. Seeing him like this made Alice very mad. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Without thinking, she immediately asked, ¡°Daniel Kaur, what¡¯s the meaning of all this anger in you? You¡¯re in love with me, and so you¡¯re jealous?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need love!¡± Daniel replied with a gloomy expression. ¡°And I¡¯m even less likely to get jealous over ame woman like you!¡± ¡°Ame woman like me?¡± Alice got infuriated too. She picked up the bowl that had held the noodles and got up straight away. ¡°Alright then, thisme woman shall get out of your view and stop upsetting you!¡± With that, she paid no more attention to the man before her and, after washing the dinnerware in the kitchen, turned around, returned to her room, and engaged several locks in its door. Deep in the night, as Alicey in bed, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Ha, right, I¡¯m ame woman!¡± sheined inwardly. She was vexatious, neurotic, and masochistic, and that was why she rushed into a marriage with a man like that! She sort of regretted it now. If City Hall weren¡¯t closed at the moment, she really wished she could drag Daniel there and get their divorce papers done! Unable to suppress her anger, Alice picked up her iPad and started doing illustrations. And at 1 a.m., she posted her work on Instagram. ¡°Wise People Don¡¯t Fall In Love.¡± The first to respond to it was William. ¡°Ooh, what happened? Are you lovelorn?¡± Feeling embarrassed, Alice picked up her phone and prepared to delete that post, but then she realized that it would tell others that something was wrong? And so she sent William a private message. ¡°People like Theo Harris aremon friends of ours. You be careful what you say, lest he misunderstands!¡± Only then did William recall that he and Alice had many friends inmon on Instagram. So he immediately sat up, checked through his Instagramwork to ensure it was safe, and then gave an order within thepany¡¯s chat group asking everyone not to reveal that he was CEO. And then he carried on being gossipy. ¡°Alice, this post you made, who¡¯s upset you? It¡¯s not my brother, right?¡± The corner of Alice¡¯s lips quivered. This guy really lived up to his job in the publicity department, being so sharp. She quickly typed on the screen, [Nope, we¡¯re quite fine.] William did not believe that, but considering Alice¡¯s personality, he would never say that to her. 1/2 11:48 Chapter 49 He might as well ask his dear big brother about it tomorrow. Meanwhile, Daniel was not asleep either. Smoking in his room, as he squeezed his cigarette, he thought of the gorgeous sight of Alice smoking. He was a man, and most men were visual creatures. He could not keep hisposure in front of such a beautiful woman. It was just that when he recalled Alice¡¯s admission that it was Josh who taught her to smoke, he felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. But he felt that this was neither fondness nor jealousy. How could he, Daniel Kaur, fall in love with a woman so easily? Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:49 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Early the next morning. Alice got up from bed with dark circles around her eyes. To prevent the children from noticing anything, she deliberately applied concealer. As the kids needed to go to school, she quickly prepared breakfast. ¡°Aidy, when Benny¡¯s at the kindergarten, remember to care for him more.¡± Alice patiently reminded the boy as she packed the children¡¯s lunchboxes. Aidy nodded, looked at his dad, who had remained quiet on the side, and then asked, ¡°mommy, will you be taking us to school together with Daddyter?¡± Alice did not look at Daniel as she said, ¡°You two want the little sandwich? I¡¯ll add some for you.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing that Alice did not mention going to the kindergarten with him, Daniel¡¯s visage became slightly gloomy, and he announced in a clear, cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to work!¡± And then, without saying another word to Alice, he took his briefcase and left the house. The three children looked at their dad¡¯s silhouette as he left and then at Alice, and they could not help but frown. Daddy and mommy Alice had quarreled. What should they do? Seeing the kids¡¯ reaction, Alice promptly snuggled up to them, gently stroked their faces, and exined, ¡°Your daddy and I are ying a game of ¡®Whoever speaks first loses.¡± ¡°So before the winner¡¯s decided, please don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡± ¡°Just a game?¡± Coco asked with suspicion. Alice gave a heartfelt nod. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a game! Me and your daddy have made a deal that whoever loses will give the other one a rose! So kids, please give mommy Alice some encouragement. I must win over Daddy!¡± Seeing Alice exin it so sincerely, the three kids looked at each other and stopped suspecting. When exiting the house, they were still as happy as before. And they even gave Alice encouragement and support as she had asked them to. ¡°mommy, you must win over Daddy! Let him buy you a very, very big bunch of roses!¡± Aidy said while also nudging Alice¡¯s elbow. He said in an especially sincere tone, ¡°Daddy has lots of money. He can afford it.¡± Seeing the kids¡¯ cute behavior, Alice nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, mommy will make sure to extort a big sum from your daddy!¡± That morning, in the Kaur Group conference room, thepany¡¯s host of higher-ups received such hellish torture from their CEO that they felt like foaming from their mouths and giving up on life due to the agony. In the end, they all came forth to seek help from Dax and Larry. The two special assistants got together for a brief meeting, and then they concluded that Mr. Kaur must have quarreled with his wife. And they could do nothing about the quarrel between this just-married young couple. Feeling helpless in the end, the two special assistants contacted William. Since reading Alice¡¯s Instagram postst night, William had suspected conflict between them, and now with the message from the special assistants, he was even more sure of it. And so he rushed into Daniel Kaur¡¯s office with a bag of snacks. ¡°Daniel, you fought with Alice, didn¡¯t you?¡± Daniel¡¯s face was still gloomy due to Alice not speaking to him in the morning, and he did not want to pay William any attention. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Alice even made an Instagram postst night.¡± It was then that Daniel raised his head and gave William a look. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get blocked, did you?¡± William expressed his worry. It was not that Alice had blocked Daniel, but rather thatst night, the vaunted CEO, in a fit of anger, had changed his Instagram settings so as not to see what Alice posted on Instagram. 1/2 11:49 Chapter 50 Seeing that his brother¡¯s expression was still sour, William shifted closer and said, ¡°Bro, Alice is still a young girl in her prime. It¡¯s normal for her to throw a little tantrum. ¡°At your age, you should let her have her way. That¡¯s how to get along in marriage.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been married before?¡± Daniel snorted, clearly regarding what his younger brother just said as bull sh it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to have eaten pig meat to know how a pig runs!¡± Taking on the manner of a rtionship expert, William shifted even closer and continued to ask, ¡°Just tell me first, why are you two upset?¡± Daniel replied that there was nothing to say. Knowing his temper, William took out his phone without hesitation and searched the contact list. ¡°Daniel, if you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Grandma that you can¡¯t live with Alice anymore!¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:49 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Daniel nced at him coldly. ¡°She was ying a game at Josh¡¯s apartment yesterday and didn¡¯t go to pick up the kids.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± William stroked his chin and muttered, ¡°You suspect that she¡¯s having an affair with Josh? And that all her earlier promises to you were false?¡± Daniel did not reply. Yet undeniably, William had guessed right. ¡°Then have you asked Alice about it? You can¡¯t just go off on suspicion for such things,¡± William asked cautiously. ¡°She exined¡± ¡°She said that it was alright, and they were just friends, right?¡± William had investigated Alice before, and though she had had some romantic history in the past, most of the men had said good things about her. Especially people like Frankie Ward, who supposedly treated her like a little sister to be pampered. Josh was from the Kaur family, and his tastes were simr to others in the family, so he was probably treating Alice as just family, too, even helping Daniel to make ns. Thus, he believed in Alice. As for Daniel, he nodded and then casually added, ¡°She smokes. Josh taught her to.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± William felt that he had cracked the case. He lifted an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re not getting jealous because of Josh, are you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t love her and won¡¯t get jealous!¡± Daniel immediately replied, his face darkening at once. Yet William thought back to Alice¡¯s Instagram postst night and started boldly specting, ¡°Alice asked you about that too, and you said you didn¡¯t love her, wouldn¡¯t get jealous, and some more unpleasant things, right?¡± Daniel went silent. ¡°That is another correct guess, again,¡± he thought. ¡°Gosh! No wonder she reacted like that.¡± William gently touched his forehead and looked at Daniel with exasperation. ¡°Daniel, did you know you stepped on andminest night? ¡°No girl likes it when her husband suspects her like that and even says he doesn¡¯t like her! Moreover, the fact that Alice tried to exin shows that she cares about you!¡± ¡°Cares about me?¡± Daniel frowned. Why didn¡¯t it feel that way to him? ¡°Those young artists I¡¯m working with are all good friends with Alice. They all say that she¡¯s very clear- cut when ites to love and hate and that if she didn¡¯t care, she definitely wouldn¡¯t consider it worth her time to say even one more word to you. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re bothered by the fact that Josh taught her to smoke, but have you forgotten her upation? She¡¯s an actress! When she first joined the industry, all the roles she got were sinister female supporting roles!¡± ¡°Most of those roles required smoking! How could she act if she didn¡¯t know how to smoke?¡± Daniel fell silent. Right, there was no problem with learning to smoke for the sake of acting. ¡°As for Josh being the one who taught her. Don¡¯t you know Josh¡¯s personality? You should be d because if it were someone else teaching her, she would have been taken advantage of right away! ¡°If that had happened, do you think you would even have had the chance to marry her and gotten such a nice wife so easily in the first ce?¡± The more William talked about it, the more he felt wronged on Alice¡¯s behalf. ¡°Furthermore, if she really had the same vices as some other girls in showbiz, she wouldn¡¯t have married a selfish you with no house, no car, and a lot of stress!¡± A dim glimmer arose within Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault?¡± William nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault! You had better find some way to apologize to Alice!¡± Now he sympathized with Alice for her having met a domineering chauvinist like Daniel. ¡°Oh, poor girl!¡± he eximed inwardly. At that moment, Daniel¡¯s phone chimed. It was a WhatsApp message. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. And it was from Coco. 1/2 12:13 Chapter 51 After reading it, Daniel had a slightly conflicted expression. Curious, William leaned over to look and smacked the table a few secondster, saying, ¡°Daniel, where else can you find such a good wife? Even when you¡¯re giving each other the silent treatment, she still helped you to exin things to the kids!¡± Daniel stared at the message from his son for quite a while and then asked in a not-so-natural tone, ¡°What should I give her?¡± *Didn¡¯t Coco already tell you? Give her flowerst¡± William fished out his phone and started motioning for him. ¡°This¡­ let¡¯s go with this flower!¡± ¤ê¤¤¤¤ ¤¤ Send Gift Comment Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Studio City. As Alice arrived at the set, she noticed many people whispering among themselves while ncing at her. The look of envy in their eyes was like sharp knives, ready to dissect her to pieces at any moment. She frowned slightly, not thinking she had done anything to cause public outrage. Nearby, one of the girls could not help butment with a smirk, ¡°So the rumors are true. There¡¯s really something going on between her and Freddie King.¡± It turned out that Freddie King had arrived at the set that day, supposedly to visit Josh Kaur. ¡°Maisie said Josh isn¡¯t even here¡­ he¡¯s not who Mr. King is here for today.¡± ¡°Oh! Why would a nice guy like Mr. King mingle with a devil like her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve quietly messaged Sheryl. Let¡¯s sit back and watch the show!¡± As the girls talked, they looked at a gloomy-faced Maisie beside them. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re good friends with Sheryl. Has she said when she¡¯ll being?¡± Maisie looked coldly toward Alice and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Go ask a certain someone who¡¯s really good at what she does¡­¡± It was time for Alice to get her makeup done, so she ignored them and promptly went into the dressing room. As the girls watched Alice vanish into the dressing room, one of them said to Maisie, ¡°Look at that, what¡¯s she so proud about¡­ does she really think Mr. King is going to marry her?¡± Maisie chuckled and said to the girls, ¡°Today, Sheryl¡¯sing for a cameo role. You all just watch. Somebody¡¯s going to get pped!¡± ¡°Wow? Really? Alice is dead for sure!¡± The script for today¡¯s shooting had Alice¡¯s character facing off against a primordial celestial maiden. Her character hadmitted an offense, which caused the celestial maiden to be in a bad mood, so the two would fight. Initially, the director intended for the celestial maiden to be yed by their producer, who was a beauty herself. However, as Alice was having her makeup done, the makeup artist reminded her, ¡°Alice, today the celestial maiden has been switched to Sheryl Lynn. You be careful.¡± Upon hearing the makeup artist¡¯s reminder, Alice removed an exquisite jewelry box from within her bag and quietly put it into the makeup artist¡¯s pocket. ¡°Linda, thanks for helping me snoop for info. Here¡¯s a little gift from my heart. Hope you like it¡­¡± Linda looked at the logo on the jewelry box, then peered at their surroundings before whispering, ¡°Alice, what are you doing? This is making me feel a bit awkward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the sponsors, no money spent. Just take it, sis. No need to worry!¡± Alice chuckled. Everyone in the business knew that when someone sold you a piece of info, you must show gratitude with a respectable gift. Although Linda¡¯s info today was not as precious as the jewelry, she had shown her cheerful willingness to sell her info to Alice at any time. So by Alice showing her gratitude, it meant that Linda could continue selling info to her in the future. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll keep it for now. I¡¯ll tell you when I have more gossip.¡± Linda smiled contentedly. Alice nodded and then let Linda do her styling. When her styling was done, Josh Kaur arrived. Last night, this guy had been sleepless the whole night due to excitement over his in-game rank rising, which caused unusually heavy dark circles around his eyes. Upon entering the dressing room, he caught hold of Freddie, demanding thetter¡¯spany¡­ Alice had no time to greet him anyway, so she went straight to the director to discuss the scene. When the director saw her styling, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alice, your makeup today is a bit too light, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re supposed to provoke the celestial maiden.¡± ¡°Well, director, haven¡¯t you said that this female second¡¯s viinousness isn¡¯t expressed through makeup but through acting 1/2 12:14 Chapter 52 skills?¡± She didn¡¯t like a heavy makeup look, as it would make her look overly tawdry. The director nodded, looked toward Sheryl Lynn, who had attracted a crowd around her, and asked Linda, ¡°How do you think Alice¡¯s makeup will do when she¡¯s partnered with Sheryl?¡± Linda had received benefits from Alice, so she was naturally on Alice¡¯s side. ¡°Director, when acting in front of Sheryl, Alice shouldn¡¯t have too bright a makeup.¡± ¡°Mhm, you¡¯re right too. Go help Sheryl prepare. I¡¯ll re hea rse Alice¡¯s parts with her.¡± As he said so, he let Alice stand under the blooming tree. Send Gift Comment T 12:14Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 After a round of going through Alice¡¯s parts in the scene, the director nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You know Alice, you have great learning ability, a hundred times better than those actors who got professional training!¡± And at that moment, Sheryl just happened to exit the dressing room and hear what the director said, and her face darkened like the bottom of a pan. Hmph, Alice Doyle¡¯s got better learning ability than the rest of them? What kind of joke was that? This director had probably slept with Alice as well. ¡°Director, I¡¯m a very busy person. Please don¡¯t dy my time!¡± Sheryl spoke up arrogantly. Realizing Sheryl¡¯s presence, the director promptly regarded her with a smile. ¡°Oh, Ms. Lynn¡¯s here. Let¡¯s quickly begin shooting then!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the rest of the crew also bucked up so as to handle Sheryl properly. Everyone in the business knew that Sheryl Lynn wasn¡¯t just top-tier in fame. She was someone whom no one wanted to mess with due to her family background! As Alice and Sheryl stood under the blooming tree, Freddie and Josh were also walking toward them. Hugging Freddie without care, Josh was at first talking about his games, but upon seeing Alice, he immediately said, ¡°Freddie, remember the promise we had, tonight you¡¯ll treat Alice and me to dinner!¡± Freddie¡¯s faint gaze swept over Alice, and he replied through thinned lips, ¡°Alright.¡± Initially, he hade to the set for Josh, intending to ask Josh to coborate with his group and act in an artistic film. Upon exiting the dressing room, he did not expect to encounter Alice and Sheryl acting in the same scene. He did not have much expectation for Sheryl¡¯s acting skills, but he wanted to see how Alice would handle this scene opposite Sheryl. Sheryl was already deathly jealous of Alice because of how the director had praised Alice. After hearing the conversation between Josh and Freddie, she became even madder. No doubt about it then, Alice Doyle and Freddie King had an affair with each other! In that case, Sheryl couldn¡¯t be med if she hit Alice so hard today that thetter forgot who she was! ¡°sh With The Celestial Maiden scene, everyone to their stations, action!¡± The director announced the start of the scene. The next moment, the props team turned on the blower, and the flower petals on the floor flew up with the resulting wind. With the help of the stunt wire, Alice descended from atop the blooming tree. She was about to say her line when, with a thump, she got hit on the head with a nk, which left her totally dumbstruck. ¡°Alice!¡± Both the director and the rest of the crew were shocked by what they had just witnessed, and all rushed toward Alice. ¡°Sheryl, what was that for? Is that how the plot was supposed to go?¡± The director could clearly remember finalizing the plot with Sheryl. Why did she suddenly get violent? Could it be that Sheryl had reallye to make things difficult for Alice, as Maisie and the others had said? No matter what¡¯s going on with Alice, she still had a suitor in Travis Richards, and they could not afford to let her get injured just like that while working with the crew. ¡°Oops¡­ sorry, director, I misremembered. I thought I was supposed to hit her¡­ sorry about that,¡± apologized Sheryl casually, Though the crew resented Sheryl¡¯s behavior, everyone knew about her status within showbiz, so they could only keep that resentment to themselves for the moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine, director. It¡¯s just that my hair¡¯s a bit messed up. I¡¯m not injured! Let Linda help fix my hairdo, and it¡¯ll be alright. Ms. Lynn has many acting projects going on, so it¡¯s understandable that she misremembered¡­ Alice put a hand to her forehead, with tears contained in the corners of her eyes, giving the expression of an aggrieved yet sensible person. This appearance aroused sympathy from even Freddie, who was considering whether to tell Daniel Kaur about this, not to mention from the rest of the crew as well. 1/2 12:14 Chapter 53 Only Josh slightly raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms, and calmly stared at Sheryl. Bullying his dear Sister-inw Alice, Sheryl Lynn must have been tired of living¡­ There would be hell waiting for her! Taking Alice¡¯s response as a show of weakness, the corner of Sheryl¡¯s lips curved up in satisfaction. ¡°Director, she says she¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s restart the scene!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The director frowned, men tally hurling curses at Sheryl. This woman was taking advantage of her status as a big shot to bully others without care. ¡°Alright,ter, we¡¯ll give Alice¡¯snding on the ground a close-up and give Sheryl some time to find the right feel for her role. The director adjusted the camera angle in case Sheryl picked up the nk againter. Send Gift Comment 7 2/2 12:14 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The filming began. Alice descended from above, flicked her sleeve in a cool-looking yet fierce motion, and looked upon Sheryl as if looking at an ant. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°A mere celestial envoy like you dares ask for my name?¡± Sheryl gave a cold scoff and regarded Alice with an expression simr to how one would look at a fly-like she felt disgusted at seeing Alice. Alice rubbed her wrists, approached Sheryl step by step, and pinched thetter¡¯s chin. The look in Alice¡¯s eyes suddenly grew sinister, and she did not say anything. Yet her aura seemed to grow by hundreds of yards, and those caught within it could not help but grimace in silence. Sheryl gritted her teeth. ¡°Alice Doyle, who gave you permission to look at me that way!¡± ¡°Sheryl! Those are not your lines!¡± The director rolled his eyes in exasperation and had no choice but to stop the scene. There was no problem with Alice¡¯s acting, so what¡¯s wrong with Sheryl Lynn? The second take. Again, Alice pinched Sheryl¡¯s chin, but her gaze became even fiercer than just now. Her fingers appeared to be lightly touching Sheryl¡¯s chin but were actually exerting quite some force. Sheryl yelped in pain and asked to stop. At once, the director was rather upset. ¡°Sheryl, Alice¡¯s feel was just right. What¡¯s your issue?¡± ¡°She pinched my chin! It hurt a lot!¡± Sheryl used while gazing at Freddie King with pitiful eyes. Yet this time, the director spoke in Alice¡¯s favor. ¡°This movement, we already nned it just now. Alice would only pinch lightly. It couldn¡¯t possibly cause you pain!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sheryl knew there was no use exining and could only grit her teeth and suck it up. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start again.¡± With that, she gave Alice a vicious re. ¡°You watch out. If you dare pinch like that again, I¡¯ll end you!¡± Alice nodded and blinked her eyes in a deliberately innocent-looking manner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say, Ms. Lynn.¡± And thus, the third take began. Alice did not pinch Sheryl¡¯s chin this time, but her gaze became even more terrifying than a devil¡¯s. She even made a point of stepping on the dried twigs on the ground, creating a cra ckling sound. Even Freddie and Josh felt the power in her aura. ¡°You stay away from me!¡± Sheryl instinctively cried, immediately covered her mouth, and gritted her teeth in chagrin. She made a mistake again, so stu pid! ¡°Director, one more time! I didn¡¯t get into the right emotions just now!¡± Sheryl had no choice but to ask the director to restart the scene. But the director and the rest of the crew now had rtively low opinions of her. Clearly, Alice¡¯s acting just now was excellent. Even bystanders such as them got immersed in the scene, so why couldn¡¯t Sheryl do it? ¡°It seems that Sheryl Lynn¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t what they¡¯re made out to be.¡± Someone could not help butment. On the other hand, another one said, ¡°It¡¯s more that Alice¡¯s acting was excellent. Her vibes were strong enough!¡± Hearing the conversations around her, Sheryl gritted her teeth and told herself that she must clear it this time. And then, no matter how many times they repeated the scer, the result was the same. In every take, there was NG. In every take, Sheryl got overwhelmed by Alice¡¯s aura. In the end, the director had no choice but to approach Sheryl and tell her, ¡°Sheryl, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t do this cameo. It¡¯s not worth having your acting skills vilified for the sake of this role.¡± That was basically saying that Sheryl¡¯s acting here was terrible. Upon hearing it, Sheryl felt so mad she could almost burst into tears. She might not have felt so bad if Freddie weren¡¯t there, but as luck would have it, Freddie and Josh were right there watching her. 1/2 12:14 Chapter 54 She got utterly defeated by a C-list artiste. What the hell! ¡°Yeah, Sheryl, just let it go when it¡¯s still not serious. Let¡¯s not turn this into a scandal. Spare a thought for your fans.¡± Josh stroked his chin and said with deliberateness. Sheryl wanted to rebut, but then she saw Freddie gazing at Alice. Infuriated, she lifted the skirt of her costume off the floor and promptly dashed into the dressing room without saying a single word. ¡°Argh, I¡¯m so pi ssed off! So pi ssed off! That bit ch, Alice! She embarrassed me in front of Freddie!¡± With that, Sheryl wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, fished out her handphone, and made a call. ¡°Hey, has the stuff been sent to Mr. Kaur yet? I don¡¯t care what method you use. You must let him see all that tonight!¡± Alice made it hard for her, so she won¡¯t give Alice an easy time either! Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:14Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 As Alice was packing up after work, Maisie came and blocked her way, with arms crossed, together with Sheryl. These two women wore rather unpleasant expressions and clearly looked like they wanted to ruin Alice¡¯s day. ¡°Alice, did you think I didn¡¯t notice that little trick you pulled just now?¡± Maisie rolled her eyes, her face filled with contempt. Having worked in the same crew as Alice for so long, Maisie naturally knew that Alice would finish work in one set and then rush to start work in another. And that¡¯s why Maisie brought Sheryl here to create trouble for Alice. ¡°Hmph! Do not think that we¡¯re going to let you off!¡± Maisie gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°As long as I¡¯m in this crew, I¡¯ll give you hell!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have my fans attack you through the inte! And what¡¯s more, I¡¯ll take away all your resources!¡± Sheryl threatened as well. ¡°Hm¡­ two big shots are gunning for me?¡± Alice curved her lips in an enigmatic smile and slowly held up her handphone. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve recorded what you said, and I¡¯ll let both your fans be aware of your attitudes!¡± ¡°You dare record it?¡± Sheryl¡¯s face contorted in anger. She had not expected Alice to make a recording! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. If the things that she and Maisie had just said were to be heard by others on the Inte, everyone would regard them as overbearing bullies, and it would even affect their reputations. Damm it! Why was this bi tch Alice so dam nably detestable? ¡°If you two can bully me on set, why can¡¯t I make a recording?¡± Alice¡¯s smooth but ice-cold women, and her tone was dark and chilling, as if it had emerged from hell. gaze settled upon the two ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall from the peaks of your careers, don¡¯t mess with me! Or else, it¡¯s mutual destruction between you and me, and you¡¯re the ones with more to lose!¡± ¡°Crazy, Alice Doyle, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Maisie tugged at Sheryl. ¡°We can¡¯t let her live easy. We can¡¯t!¡± Alice had no interest in continuing the quarrel with the two women, so she picked up her bag and walked straight out. Candice had been waiting outside the door to go shopping with Alice. However, as Alice approached Candice, Josh caught hold of Alice¡¯s cor. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go for dinner!¡± Alice frowned. ¡°I promised to go with Candice to buy some clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, you can do that tomorrow¡­ Today Freddie¡¯s around. Aren¡¯t you curious about what¡¯s happening between him and my cousin?¡± As Josh said this, he winked at Candice, then dragged Alice toward where Freddie was. Seeing the rest of the crew staring at her, Alice gritted her teeth. ¡°Hey, my reputation! Are you sparing no thought for that?¡± ¡°Oh, you might as well let go of that measly reputation you have left! On the other hand, the inside scoop on my cousin and Freddie is something we must not miss!¡± Alice was bbergasted. Where was her knife when she needed it? And she was not sure if Josh¡¯s elder cousin should be thankful to the heavens or not for having such a great younger cousin! Freddie saw Alice and Josh getting along so well and could not help but worry that Alice and Josh had dated before. If they had, then what about Daniel¡­ Freddie dared not think further about this. He was determined to rify the issue during tonight¡¯s dinner. Josh had been kind to Freddie¡¯s wallet and had chosen a seafood restaurant. He knew Alice¡¯s tastes, and so he ordered her food for her straightaway, without asking her. When the lobster and crab were served, Josh even helped Alice to process them. Seeing Josh show such meticulous care for Alice, Freddie became even more worried. He could not help but ask, ¡°You two are so close to each other? Why don¡¯t you marry?¡± 1/2 12:141 Chapter 55 Josh blurted in reply. ¡°Who¡¯d marry their little sister?¡± ¡°Little sister?¡± Freddie was taken aback and thought to himself, ¡°Have I just encountered some Earth- shattering secret?¡± ¡°Yup, this girl here was the one I told you about, the one who saved my life while we were abroad and whom I then decided to regard as my sister of a different surname,¡± Josh exined. Upon hearing that, Freddie finally let go of the worry in his mind. Meanwhile, at the car park. William looked at Daniel, who was in the backseat and saw thetter¡¯s gloomy expression, so gloomy that even the kids dared not approach him. William promptly asked, ¡°Daniel, what were those documents about?¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:14 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Daniel passed the documents that he had been holding in his hands over to William. After seeing their contents, William was ovee with a dreadful sense of mortification. Because the documents had scandalous info on Alice and Freddie. They even had images that showed dubious figures of them entering and exiting a hotel at the same time and encountering each other¡­ From a passerby¡¯s perspective, they were acting like a couple! He knew that Alice hade here with Freddie and others for dinner, and so he dragged his elder brother and the kids along toe and pick her up. The idea was to ameliorate the rtionship between his elder brother and his sister-inw. How was he to know that it would turn out like this¡­ Seeing Daniel¡¯s thickly frosty expression, William felt horrible himself. Watching as Daniel snapped the stem of the rose in his hand, William knew that his elder brother now had the intention of going through a divorce with Alice. ¡°Daniel, how about¡­ we wait for Freddie toe out and then ask him about it?¡± Daniel¡¯s reply was cold as steel. ¡°No need.¡± On that previous night, when Freddie had insisted that Alice Doyle was not the right woman for him, he should have guessed. Seeing Daniel like this, William scratched his head nervously. ¡°At least we should discuss with Rachel and the others first, right? Plus, the kids won¡¯t be able to bear leaving her now. Actually, if Freddie and Alice¡¯s affair was in the past, you can¡­¡± Daniel stopped him. ¡°Enough!¡± As Daddy and Uncle were having this back and forth, the three kids finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Daddy, Uncle William, why are we waiting here? Where¡¯s mommy Alice?¡± Aidy spoke up first. ¡°She¡¯s no longer your mommy,¡± Daniel replied coldly. Aidy looked at his younger brothers and tilted his head, his face filled with confusion. ¡°Why?¡± Hadn¡¯t she married Daddy? Why was she no longer their mommy now? Worried that Daniel might respond fiercely and frighten the kids again, William sighed and exined to them in a sympathetic tone, ¡°Because mommy Alice is now together with Uncle Freddie¡­ ¡°So from now on, she can¡¯t be together with your daddy anymore.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t she be with our daddy if she¡¯s with Uncle Freddie?¡± The kids still did not understand. ¡°Because they¡¯re a pair now! They¡¯ll kiss and hug and make merry¡­ and then¡­¡± Before William had finished exining, the three kids¡¯ faces suddenly changed as they felt their world shatter around them¡­ ¡°mommy Alice and Uncle Freddy will kiss, hug, and make merry!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t kiss, hug, and make merry with Daddy anymore!¡± ¡°Then she¡¯ll not want us anymore, and she¡¯ll have babies with Uncle Freddie!¡± The three kids were born smarter than average children, and just after hearing a few sentences of exnation from William, they had already thought of how extremely horrible the situation could be. Their tears rained like a flood that had broken through a dam. William had thought he had been very subtle with his exnation and that the kids would not figure it out so clearly. He had not expected them to react so dramatically and was at once unsure of what to do. ¡°Okay, kids, please don¡¯t cry now!¡± The three sobbing children ignored William¡¯s plea, pushed open the car door, then bounded off and ran toward the restaurant. Upon seeing his sons¡¯ reactions, Daniel swept his gaze at William like it was a sharp de. ¡°My fault¡­ I¡¯ll go after them first!¡± William also jumped out of the car and went into a mad dash to chase after the kids. 1/2 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. 12:14 Chapter 56 On Alice¡¯s end, Josh met a foreign director he had worked with before and went to the director¡¯s table to chat with him. Seeing that no one else was around, Freddie raised his eyebrows and deliberately asked Alice, ¡°Miss Doyle, are you single How of marr Alice nced at Freddie, saw no sign of desire for her on his face, and then replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m married. My husband¡¯s quite nice and has three sons too¡± Her honest admission actually made Freddie regard her with newfound respect. ¡°Your husband¡¯s not in showbiz, right?¡± Freddie continued probing. Alice shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just an ordinary office worker¡± ¡°Someone like you, Miss Doyle, choosing an ordinary office worker, don¡¯t you feel you¡¯ve gotten the short end?¡± Freddie chuckled. Upon hearing this, Alice frowned slightly, ¡°What short end? I like him, and that¡¯s enough!¡± Freddie seemed to be testing her with words, What was he actually up to? Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:14 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 After hearing Alice¡¯s words, Freddie smiled and said, ¡°Please excuse me if you think my question is offensive. May I know what makes you attracted to your husband?¡± Daniel pretended to be poor and was a single father to three boys. Thedies in Hollywood would not be attracted to him. Alice blinked her eyes a few times after hearing the question. It seemed that Freddie was helping someone ask this question. However, no matter who Freddie was helping, she would not change her mind. ¡°I like his looks! I am really in love with my husband¡¯s face!¡± Alice answered and pretended to be proud. ¡°There are so many men out there who are good-looking. You can choose one who is rich and handsome. As Freddie said these words, he had already switched on the voice recorder on his cell phone. Alice held onto her ss of fruit juice and shook it a little. Then she said, ¡°But they are not my husband! They are not as sincere and honest as he is¡­ ¡°They are also not as gentle and sweet as he is. He dotes on me¡­ Most importantly, he has all the merits of a man I am looking for. That is what rich men do not have.¡± Freddie and Daniel grew up together, and he knew Daniel very well. If not for that, Freddie would believe Alice¡¯s words. Freddie knew that Daniel was handsome. However, whatever Alice said about Daniel being gentle and sincere and treating her well was untrue. ¡°Miss Doyle, you are still young. You can still meet-¡± Alice interrupted him politely and replied, ¡°You are right! There are many possibilities and opportunities in my life. However, I am verymitted and would not give up till I experience failure.¡± Freddie had seen many women who were attracted to Daniel and had expressed their feelings to him. However, Alice was the first woman attracted to Daniel, although he appeared to be poor. Freddie thought, ¡°This is interesting! My good friend Daniel is going to be stuck with Alice?¡± ¡°But he is just an ordinary employer. Don¡¯t tell me he will live off you instead of taking care of you?¡± Freddie asked, trying to stir things up. Alice smiled, and her eyes lit up. ¡°My husband is capable enough to live off me.¡± Freddie was speechless. He thought, ¡°Capable? Daniel is not capable of anything!¡± Now Freddie was convinced that Alice waspatible with Daniel. Freddie wanted to stir things up to find out the truth. Now he was convinced that Alice and Daniel¡¯s rtionship was genuine and deep¡­ On the other side, William ran behind the three children to catch up with them. However, he could not catch up and only saw them running toward Alice. William put his hand on his forehead and thought, ¡°This is not going to end well!¡± When Alice was praising Daniel in front of Freddie, she heard someone crying behind her. Alice instinctively turned around to take a look. She saw the three children crying till their faces had turned red. Especially Benny, who was in bad shape. The wound on his thigh opened up again, and there were blood stains on his light yellow pants. It was a worrying sight. Alice wondered, ¡°Why are the children here?¡± Alice immediately stood up and ran toward Benny. She quickly looked at his thigh and asked anxiously, ¡°Benny, why are you here with your brothers? Where¡¯s your father?¡± When the three children saw Alice having a meal with Freddie in private, they cried so sadly that their shoulders trembled. They felt so miserable, Freddie had always thought that these three children were like Daniel, who was cold toward almost everyone. Not many people could leave an impression on them. Freddie had seldom seen them cry. 1/2 12:14 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 57 However, at that instant, Freddie felt much pain in his heart when he saw the three children cry so miserably. Freddie wondered, ¡°Why are the children crying? Is it because they could not find Alice?¡± Daniel had already walked over. He did not have any expression, but his aura was extremely suffocating to those around him. Daniel seemed to have a murderous intent as he walked forward. Freddie did not understand why Daniel was looking at him like that. It was as though Daniel thought that Freddie was having an affair with Alice. Alice did not notice Freddie¡¯s expression at all. She also did not look at Daniel. She kissed the children lightly on their faces. Then she coaxed them patiently. ¡°Children, don¡¯t cry. mommy is here. Be good children! Stop crying, okay?¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:14 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Mommy is going to have a baby with him! Mommy doesn¡¯t want us anymore!¡± Aidy wrapped his arms around Alice¡¯s leg and shouted aggrievedly. Although Coco did not wrap his arms around Alice, he looked at Freddie with anger and hatred. Then he said, ¡°I hate you!¡± Freddie took a while to think and react. Then he realized what the children must be thinking and why they were behaving like that. He became so frightened that his face turned pale. He thought, ¡°D mn! The children must have misunderstood me. Do they really think that I¡¯m having an affair with their mother? I¡¯m innocent!¡± When Freddie was about to exin to the three children, he raised his head and saw Daniel staring at him with dark eyes. Daniel¡¯s expression was very intense and confrontational. Freddie was so frightened that his knees went soft. Hence, it was obvious that Daniel also misunderstood that Freddie was interested in Alice. Freddie rubbed his temples in exasperation. He wondered why Daniel and his sons did not use their brains to think properly. Freddie was into se xy, charming, and voluptuous women. Although Alice was also attractive, she was obviously not Freddie¡¯s cup of tea. He would not find problems for himself by having feelings for a woman like Alice. At that moment, Alice was engrossed in finding out what had happened to Benny. She did not have time to bother about the two men. She asked gently, ¡°Benny, the wound has opened up. Do you feel that it is very painful?¡± As Benny sobbed bitterly, he put his hand on his chest and replied sadly, ¡°My heart is more painful than my wound. Mommy, do you really want to abandon us?¡± Alice patted Benny¡¯s back and kissed him gently. Then she looked at Aidy and Coco. Alice used aC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. serious expression and reassured them. ¡°Mommy will never abandon you! Let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡± Alice knew that she should not be wasting any more time here after observing the condition of Benny¡¯s wound. Benny was still doubtful about Alice¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Mommy, are you sure you will still be with us?¡± Aidy and Coco both looked up at Alice. They also did not honestly believe what Alice had told them. Alice nodded and replied, ¡°Three of you are so adorable! Why will I abandon you?¡± After reassuring the children again, Alice did not bother about Freddie. She looked at Daniel and William. Then she said, ¡°Hubby, please help me carry my handbag. We¡¯ll go to the hospital first.¡± At first, Daniel¡¯s face was glum, but when he heard Alice calling him hubby, he was stunned. He could not react immediately as he had mixed emotions. He thought, ¡°What did she just call me?¡± ¡°Hubby, can you hurry up?¡± Alice could not wait any longer. She carried Benny and started running with Aidy and Coco. William got back to his senses and looked at Daniel and Freddie. William then hurriedly ran after Alice and the children. Daniel also returned to his senses and picked up Alice¡¯s handbag and cell phone. Freddie was stunned for a few seconds and then caught up with Daniel. He held Daniel¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t quarrel with Alice. I¡¯ll exin to youter,¡± Daniel did not answer but walked in big strides behind Alice. After getting into the car, Alice checked Benny¡¯s wound again. Then she took a piece of tissue and helped him wipe away his tears. Then she did the same for Aidy and Coco. The three children had cried so terribly that they started having hups. Aliceforted and kissed them separately in a very gentle and patient manner. As Alice was not familiar with the driver, Dax, she asked immediately, ¡°Is this the car you booked through the ride-hailing app?¡± ¡°Yes, I booked the car beforeing here,¡± lied Daniel without batting an eyelid. Alice was relieved when she heard Daniel¡¯s reply. ¡°Mister, please drive us to the nearest hospital. And we are booking your car for the whole night. We¡¯ll pay for all the expenses based on the premier fare.¡± 1/2 12:14 Chapter 58 Dax nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± After seeing Alice patientlyforting and kissing the children, much of Daniel¡¯s frustration dissipated. At the same time, outside the hotel. Josh was sending off the director when he saw Dax¡¯s car. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the car that Daniel and William use when they have to go and settle problems? I didn¡¯t know they were here.¡± After thinking. Josh immediately decided to follow Dax¡¯s car. At that moment, Dax also started the engine of the car. Perhaps under the influence of alcohol, Josh became very determined to go after the car. As he was running behind them, he shouted, ¡°Daniel! William!¡± Alice did not notice Josh running after their car. However, William saw Josh from the rearview mirror. He told Dax immediately, ¡°Speed up! Lose the fellow who is running after our car!¡± William did not want Josh to catch up with them! B Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:15 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Josh followed for a long time but eventually lost sight of Dax¡¯s car. The more he thought of the car speeding and going out of sight, the more furious he became. He took out his cell phone and called Daniel. However, Daniel did not answer the call after he nced at Alice. At that moment, Josh felt that all love was lost in this world. He muttered something and thought of Alice. Then he called Alice on her cell phone. Alice was stillforting the three children. When she saw Josh¡¯s call, she did not want to answer his call. However, she knew that Josh might be furious if she did not answer the call. Hence, she patiently answered. ¡°Hello, Josh. What¡¯s up?¡± The three children heard what Alice said and tried their best to eavesdrop. Daniel did not say anything, but he clenched his fists tightly. William turned around. He stared at Alice and blinked his eyes curiously. Alice did not notice Daniel and William¡¯s expressions. She only heard Josh asking her where she was. ¡°Benny¡¯s wound has opened up. I¡¯m bringing him to the hospital,¡± Alice exined. When Josh heard that, he was shocked for a while. Then his voice seemed anxious when he asked, ¡°Is it serious? Do you want me to send the Kaur family¡¯s doctor over?¡± Alice looked at Benny¡¯s wound and was silent for a few seconds. Then she replied, ¡°If it is convenient, it will be good for your family doctor to be at the hospital.¡± ¡°Sure, which hospital are you going to? I¡¯ll bring the doctor there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best you just ask the doctor toe to the hospital. I¡¯ll exin the condition to the doctor myself.¡± Alice was worried that Daniel would misunderstand the rtionship between Josh and her. After all, someone had said that something was going on between Josh and her. On the other side of the line, there was silence. After a while, Josh asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you worried that your husband will think that you and I are having an affair?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Alice replied, feeling awkward. However, Josh did not believe her and gritted his teeth. ¡°If you are not afraid of him having ridiculous thoughts, you will not be speaking in this tone. Alice, listen carefully! If he dares misunderstand you, he is a bl oody ba stard! No, everyone in his family is a bl oody ba stard!¡± After hearing what Josh said, Alice seemed to have received a big blow. ¡°Who says everyone in the family is a bl oody b astard?¡± Daniel and Alice were married to each other. She was part of his family now. Alice thought, ¡°So now you are scolding me too?¡± ¡°Everyone except you is a petty idiot and a ba stard!¡± Josh behaved like a child and replied without thinking. Alice did not know if she shouldugh or cry. At the same time, she was touched. After all, Josh was concerned about her, so he didn¡¯t think when he used those words. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t continue cursing. Please help me contact the Kaur family doctor. I¡¯ll pay for his services.¡± ¡°Do you think the Kaur family doctor will need you to pay him? You don¡¯t have to worry so much. When the doctor arrives, just let him examine and treat the little guy!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After ending the call, Alice heaved a sigh of relief. Things would be better if there were a professional doctor around. Benny would receive the best treatment and get well faster. ¡°Is your friend rmending a doctor to us?¡± Daniel asked casually. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Josh¡­ He is getting the Kaur family doctor to examine Benny. I have read about this doctor in many magazines. He is a top-notched doctor. With his help, Benny¡¯s wound wouldpletely heal in three days¡­¡± As Alice spoke, she did not mention much about Josh. After Daniel heard what Alice said, he nodded and gave a signal to William. 1/2 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 12:15 Chapter 59 William, who was in the front passenger seat, heaved a sigh of relief too. He was also thankful that Josh had indirectly helped them this time. However, he seemed to have heard from the phone conversation that Josh had said something about members of a whole family being blo ody ba stards. William wondered, ¡°Was Josh talking about our family?¡± When they reached the hospital, Alice saw the top-notched doctor who had been featured in several magazines. After the doctor had treated Benny¡¯s wound, Alice finally felt relieved. She was very tense on the way there. ¡°Miss Doyle, Mr. Kaur, the little guy¡¯s condition is stable. You can bring him home to rest. This bottle of fluid is for promoting tissue growth. You have to help him spray on the wound at least ten times a day, said the doctor. ¡°Sure! Thank you, doctor.¡± Alice looked at the doctor gratefully as she kept the boule of fluid carefully. ¡°Miss Doyle, you are most wee. Mr. K¡­¡± The doctor was about to continue when Daniel gave him a warning signal. The doctor immediately stopped talking. ¡°What Mr. K¡­?¡± Alice looked at the doctor, puzzled. Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:15 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The doctor immediately replied, ¡°I was going to tell you that you don¡¯t have to spray the fluid on the wound at midnight. Did Miss Doyle hear wrongly?¡± ¡°Oh yes, Alice. I think you did not hear clearly. We heard the doctor saying Miss Doyle, not Mr. K¡­¡± William added and quickly signaled to the nurses standing around them. The nurses quickly said unanimously, ¡°Yes, the doctor addressed Miss Doyle and told her not to use this fluid at midnight.¡± After everyone told her that she had heard wrongly, Alice did not probe further. She looked at Benny and noticed the open wound had been treated. Then she asked, ¡°So, shall we go home?¡± The three children nodded and followed Alice obediently. After reaching the apartment, William wanted to stay. However, Daniel gave William a death stare that sent goosebumps down his spine. Hence William gave the children a signal¡­ ¡°You have to protect your mommy well!¡± Aidy¡¯s look assured William that he would not allow Mommy to be bullied. Coco signaled that he was Mommy¡¯s warrior. Benny¡¯s eyes signaled to William that if his daddy dared to bully his mommy, he would pretend to feel pain and cry. However, whatever the children and William were worried about did not happen. Daniel did not say anything sarcastic to Alice when the children were awake. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Alice also did not initiate any conversation with Daniel. At midnight, Alice got out of bed to check on the children. When she came out of the master bedroom, she saw Daniel sitting on the couch. ¡°Alice Doyle.¡± When Daniel saw her closing the children¡¯s bedroom door, he suddenly stared at her. His stare was cold and could send chills down a person¡¯s spine. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alice sat in front of him and showed no sign of fear. ¡°Do you think Freddie King is a good man?¡± Daniel asked. If it were any other day, Alice would probably not answer this weird question. However, she had decided to have a heart-to-heart talk with Daniel tonight. ¡°Well, from what I know of his character, he seems fine. He has no hidden rules for the female artists and would not do anything improper to her.¡± As the manager of a well-known entertainmentpany, Freddie King was actually good at his job. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join hispany at first?¡± Daniel looked out of the window. His deep eyes seemed to reflect the mixed emotions he had. Alice thought, ¡°Why is he asking questions like he is interrogating a suspect?¡± ¡°Daniel Kaur, I don¡¯t think I have any obligation to exin anything to you, right? I¡¯m tired, and I have to get my beauty sleep!¡± Alice replied and was about to walk to the bedroom. However, Daniel looked at her and said coldly, ¡°You have a guilty conscience.¡± Alice wondered, ¡°Guilty conscience? Why would I have a guilty conscience?¡± Alice clenched her fists and tried to suppress her anger. She was still standing in the same spot. Daniel raised his head and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Since you think he is a good man, you should have chosen him when you decided to rush into marriage.¡± Daniel thought, ¡°Since you have already slept with Freddie, why not marry him?¡± Alice did not get angry. Sheughed and replied, ¡°Daniel, I am worlds apart from Freddie. I know I¡¯m not in his league, so I have never wanted to be his wife.¡± Daniel used his slender fingers and knocked lightly against the arm of the couch. He asked faintly, ¡°And I¡¯m in your league?¡± Alice was speechless when she heard Daniel¡¯s question. She finally realized that this petty man, Daniel, had misunderstood that she was having a thing with Josh. Now he thought 1/2 12:15 Chapter 60 that she was having an affair with Freddie. He was really interrogating her now! Alice thought, ¡°Does he not trust me a single bit?¡± Alice gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Before I answer your questions, can you answer my question?¡± Daniel nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May I know why you are acting like that? Are you jealous?¡± Alice asked directly. Alice did not feel that his actions were normal. Daniel got up from the couch. The moonlight shone on his slender body and reflected his arrogance and indifference. His deep eyes fixated on Alice. ¡°Alice Doyle, I have told you before. I will not love anyone. I married you because of the children. If they can ept another woman in the future, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡± Alice thought, ¡°Oh my go d! If the children can ept another woman, you¡¯ll divorce me?¡± Alice was pi ssed. Send Gift Comment 2/2 12:15 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Alice felt that it hade to a point where the conflict between her and Daniel could not be resolved. She decided not to exin anymore to him She said indifferently, ¡®Daniel, after everything that you have said, there is one thing on your mind, right? You want a divorcet If your really want that. I will not want to continue to get tangled up in a rtionship with your Alice was a determined women she could let go rally and would not create problems for Daniel When Daniel heard her mention davrare in caually, he became angry. ¡°Alice Doyle, you can¡¯t wait to divorce me so that you can be together with Freddie King, nur Alice felt Daniel was being incredidy unremonde. Today was the first time Freddie had spoken to her, and Daniel allowed his extremely petty character to come up with a story of Alice and Freddiemitting adultery, Daniel¡¯s face looked gloomy when he did not get any reply from Alice. ¡°I¡¯m not a needy man! Tomorrow morning, well get a divorce, and then you can officially be together with Freddie King Alice thought, ¡°This tone. He thinks he is doing me a favor by allowing me to be together with Freddie?¡± ¡°Are you worried that we¡¯ll want your apartment? Daniel asked suddenly. ¡°I have never doubted your character Furthermore, Alice had never met Daniel¡¯s parents, and she had also never thought poorly of his family members, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry, Freddie has a good character. If you really like him, you can marry him in the future.¡± Alice thought, ¡°Haha, now you are advising me about my future marriage? Alice was so infuriated that she felt a pain in her chest. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Daniel, who says I¡¯m marrying Freddie? If I decide to marry again, I have many choices. Freddie will never be on my list of choices.¡± ¡°So you are only having a fling with him?¡± Daniel¡¯s gloomy expression became worse. Alice calmed herself down and replied, ¡°Daniel Kaur, in your eyes, am I a sl ut who can sleep with any man?¡± ¡°Are you not? Your love life and experiences have always been criticized byizens, right?¡± Daniel asked. Aliceughed. ¡°Yes, I have very enriching love and emotional experiences. Hence you and I are also not in the same league. Tomorrow morning, we will get a divorce! After that, Alice did not want to exin further to Daniel. She went into the room and slipped under her nket to get some sleep. In the past, after quarreling with someone, she would sleep after the got over her anger. However, this time¡­ she was really pi ssed by Daniel¡¯s attitude and what he had said. He was a bl oody ba stard! Daniel did not feel good either. When he returned to his room and thought about what Alice had said, he felt so frustrated that he started smoking. He felt so vezed that he switched off his cell phone for some quiet time. Freddie, who had sent a voice message to Daniel, was anxious because he did not receive any reply. He called Daniel immediately. However, Daniel¡¯s phone was switched off, making Freddie more anxious. He thought, ¡°Is the couple arguing? The next morning, after freshening up, Alice wore a se xy dress. Then she went to spray the fluid on Benny¡¯s wound. After making sure that Benny was feeling okay, she called William to go over to help out. Daniel¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. He did not speak to the children and ignored Alice. ¡°Alice, did Daddy make you angry?¡± Aidy observed the expressions of Daniel and Alice. Aidy raised his hand and asked Alice softly, Alice stroked Aidy¡¯s head and said, ¡°No, nothing has happened. We are good!¡± She did not want the children to feel sad. It was good because they were getting a divorce, 1/2 12:15 Chapter 61 However, Aidy did not believe Alice. He secretly signaled Benny, and Benny quickly took his cell phone. He sent a message to their family group chat. [Alice is behaving a little strangely. Daddy is even weirder as he is not talking to Alice.] William, who was on the road, saw the message and added: I think there is a problem. If Alice has a problem, let me solve it. I already had this feeling that something serious was going to happen.] Rachel¡¯s message to William was to observe what was going on, and if something was not right, he had to stop Daniel from doing anything stu pid. [Rest assured, Rachell Send Gift CommentExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Alice felt that it hade to a point where the conflict between her and Daniel could not be resolved. She decided not to exin anymore to him She said indifferently, ¡®Daniel, after everything that you have said, there is one thing on your mind, right? You want a divorcet If your really want that. I will not want to continue to get tangled up in a rtionship with your Alice was a determined women she could let go rally and would not create problems for Daniel When Daniel heard her mention davrare in caually, he became angry. ¡°Alice Doyle, you can¡¯t wait to divorce me so that you can be together with Freddie King, nur Alice felt Daniel was being incredidy unremonde. Today was the first time Freddie had spoken to her, and Daniel allowed his extremely petty character to come up with a story of Alice and Freddiemitting adultery, Daniel¡¯s face looked gloomy when he did not get any reply from Alice. ¡°I¡¯m not a needy man! Tomorrow morning, well get a divorce, and then you can officially be together with Freddie King Alice thought, ¡°This tone. He thinks he is doing me a favor by allowing me to be together with Freddie?¡± ¡°Are you worried that we¡¯ll want your apartment? Daniel asked suddenly. ¡°I have never doubted your character Furthermore, Alice had never met Daniel¡¯s parents, and she had also never thought poorly of his family members, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry, Freddie has a good character. If you really like him, you can marry him in the future.¡± Alice thought, ¡°Haha, now you are advising me about my future marriage? Alice was so infuriated that she felt a pain in her chest. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Daniel, who says I¡¯m marrying Freddie? If I decide to marry again, I have many choices. Freddie will never be on my list of choices.¡± ¡°So you are only having a fling with him?¡± Daniel¡¯s gloomy expression became worse. Alice calmed herself down and replied, ¡°Daniel Kaur, in your eyes, am I a sl ut who can sleep with any man?¡± ¡°Are you not? Your love life and experiences have always been criticized byizens, right?¡± Daniel asked. Aliceughed. ¡°Yes, I have very enriching love and emotional experiences. Hence you and I are also not in the same league. Tomorrow morning, we will get a divorce! After that, Alice did not want to exin further to Daniel. She went into the room and slipped under her nket to get some sleep. In the past, after quarreling with someone, she would sleep after the got over her anger. However, this time¡­ she was really pi ssed by Daniel¡¯s attitude and what he had said. He was a bl oody ba stard! Daniel did not feel good either. When he returned to his room and thought about what Alice had said, he felt so frustrated that he started smoking. He felt so vezed that he switched off his cell phone for some quiet time. Freddie, who had sent a voice message to Daniel, was anxious because he did not receive any reply. He called Daniel immediately. However, Daniel¡¯s phone was switched off, making Freddie more anxious. He thought, ¡°Is the couple arguing? The next morning, after freshening up, Alice wore a se xy dress. Then she went to spray the fluid on Benny¡¯s wound. After making sure that Benny was feeling okay, she called William to go over to help out. Daniel¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. He did not speak to the children and ignored Alice. ¡°Alice, did Daddy make you angry?¡± Aidy observed the expressions of Daniel and Alice. Aidy raised his hand and asked Alice softly, Alice stroked Aidy¡¯s head and said, ¡°No, nothing has happened. We are good!¡± She did not want the children to feel sad. It was good because they were getting a divorce, 1/2 12:15 Chapter 61 However, Aidy did not believe Alice. He secretly signaled Benny, and Benny quickly took his cell phone. He sent a message to their family group chat. [Alice is behaving a little strangely. Daddy is even weirder as he is not talking to Alice.] William, who was on the road, saw the message and added: I think there is a problem. If Alice has a problem, let me solve it. I already had this feeling that something serious was going to happen.] Rachel¡¯s message to William was to observe what was going on, and if something was not right, he had to stop Daniel from doing anything stu pid. [Rest assured, Rachell Send Gift CommentExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Daniel¡¯s facial expression was awful. He took out his cell phone and prepared to make a call. William stole a nce at the phone and realized Daniel was calling Freddie. William became less worried at that moment. Last night, William found someone who gave him details about Alice and Freddie. Alice did not know Freddie at all. The so-called photos were taken on purpose by nosey parkers. It was a coincidence. William coughed lightly and suggested to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, be direct and ask Freddie! Don¡¯t get him to guess what is happening!¡± Daniel looked very serious and replied, ¡°I know what to do.¡± Freddie was still sleeping when his phone rang. He was in a daze when he answered Daniel¡¯s call. ¡°Hi, Daniel, what¡¯s up?¡± Tm divorcing Alice Doyle today so that the two of you can be together!¡± ¡°What the hell? Da mn it! Repeat what you said again! What do you mean by two of you can be together?¡± Freddie became wide awake when he heard what Daniel said. He rolled down the bed and pulled his hair. Freddie realized this was a serious matter. Daniel said, ¡°I know you and her are having an affair, and I¡¯m divorcing her so that she can be with you. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Freddie was piss ed and muttered a few swear words. Then he said, ¡°Daniel Kaur, what¡¯s wrong with your brain? Since when did I have an affair with Alice?¡± ¡°I have evidence that you and Alice booked a hotel room. To be intimate with each other,¡± Daniel spoke concisely. Freddie became infuriated. ¡°Alice and I booked a hotel room? Who spread this rumor? Send whatever evidence you have, and then check what I sent you through WhatsAppst night!¡± Upon hearing Freddie¡¯s angry tone, Daniel became calm instead. He frowned and asked, ¡°You were not together? Then,st night¡­ Freddie would have given Daniel a few dirty looks if he were in front of Daniel. ¡°Yesterday, I went to see Josh, and he insisted on treating me to a meal. Hence, I asked your wife along as well. ¡°Coincidentally, when you and your children came over, Josh went to the private room to keep the directorpany. It was not a date between your wife and me!¡± Daniel kept quiet for a while. As Freddie spoke, he got angrier. ¡°Yes, I admitted that I told you a lot about Alice. However, those were from the grapevine. Yesterday was the first time I spoke to your wife seriously. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m having an affair with her because of that, you have really used me wrongly.¡± Others had mistaken Freddie as Daniel¡¯s boyfriend for so many years, and now Daniel turned around and used him of having an affair with Alice¡­. Freddie felt very aggrieved and indignant! ¡°Daniel Kaur, go and look at your WhatsApp messages. Let me tell you. You have such a good wife. If you divorce her, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡± After that, Freddie did not bother about Daniel and cut off the line. Freddie was furious! He thought, ¡°How can Daniel suspect that I am having an affair with his wife?¡± After Freddie ended the call, Daniel immediately clicked on WhatsApp. There were many unread messages, and one of them was a voice message from Freddie. Daniel clicked on the voice message and heard a woman¡¯s voice¡­ ¡°His looks! I am attracted to my husband¡¯s looks! ¡°However, they are not my husband! They are not sincere and honest¡­ and not gentle and sweet. He dotes on me¡­ Most importantly, he has all the merits of a man I¡¯m looking for. ¡°This is something you rich men don¡¯t have. ¡°Indeed, there are many possibilities and opportunities in my life. However, I am a determined person and will not give up. until I experience failure. ¡°He is living off me as he is capable!¡± 1/2 12:16 Chapter 63 As soon as thest sentence ended, Daniel¡¯s face showed that he was stunned. ¡°She said¡­¡± ¡°This is Alice¡¯s honest opinion and a confession of her love for you! She does not want to leave you!¡± William said and sighed. ¡°But you¡­ You want to divorce her?¡± Daniel had been bothered by the alleged affair between Alice and Freddie. Little did he expect that he was wrong all along. Alice was not at all familiar with Freddie, and yet she could tell Freddie why she liked Daniel. Daniel had been depressed the whole night. Now his mood had changed for the better. However, when he remembered that Alice was at City Hall, he felt tense again. Alice was going to divorce him! Send Gift Comment 2/2 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Daniel¡¯s facial expression was awful. He took out his cell phone and prepared to make a call. William stole a nce at the phone and realized Daniel was calling Freddie. William became less worried at that moment. Last night, William found someone who gave him details about Alice and Freddie. Alice did not know Freddie at all. The so-called photos were taken on purpose by nosey parkers. It was a coincidence. William coughed lightly and suggested to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, be direct and ask Freddie! Don¡¯t get him to guess what is happening!¡± Daniel looked very serious and replied, ¡°I know what to do.¡± Freddie was still sleeping when his phone rang. He was in a daze when he answered Daniel¡¯s call. ¡°Hi, Daniel, what¡¯s up?¡± Tm divorcing Alice Doyle today so that the two of you can be together!¡± ¡°What the hell? Da mn it! Repeat what you said again! What do you mean by two of you can be together?¡± Freddie became wide awake when he heard what Daniel said. He rolled down the bed and pulled his hair. Freddie realized this was a serious matter. Daniel said, ¡°I know you and her are having an affair, and I¡¯m divorcing her so that she can be with you. Freddie was piss ed and muttered a few swear words. Then he said, ¡°Daniel Kaur, what¡¯s wrong with your brain? Since when did I have an affair with Alice?¡± ¡°I have evidence that you and Alice booked a hotel room. To be intimate with each other,¡± Daniel spoke concisely. Freddie became infuriated. ¡°Alice and I booked a hotel room? Who spread this rumor? Send whatever evidence you have, and then check what I sent you through WhatsAppst night!¡± Upon hearing Freddie¡¯s angry tone, Daniel became calm instead. He frowned and asked, ¡°You were not together? Then,st night¡­ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Freddie would have given Daniel a few dirty looks if he were in front of Daniel. ¡°Yesterday, I went to see Josh, and he insisted on treating me to a meal. Hence, I asked your wife along as well. ¡°Coincidentally, when you and your children came over, Josh went to the private room to keep the directorpany. It was not a date between your wife and me!¡± Daniel kept quiet for a while. As Freddie spoke, he got angrier. ¡°Yes, I admitted that I told you a lot about Alice. However, those were from the grapevine. Yesterday was the first time I spoke to your wife seriously. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m having an affair with her because of that, you have really used me wrongly.¡± Others had mistaken Freddie as Daniel¡¯s boyfriend for so many years, and now Daniel turned around and used him of having an affair with Alice¡­. Freddie felt very aggrieved and indignant! ¡°Daniel Kaur, go and look at your WhatsApp messages. Let me tell you. You have such a good wife. If you divorce her, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡± After that, Freddie did not bother about Daniel and cut off the line. Freddie was furious! He thought, ¡°How can Daniel suspect that I am having an affair with his wife?¡± After Freddie ended the call, Daniel immediately clicked on WhatsApp. There were many unread messages, and one of them was a voice message from Freddie. Daniel clicked on the voice message and heard a woman¡¯s voice¡­ ¡°His looks! I am attracted to my husband¡¯s looks! ¡°However, they are not my husband! They are not sincere and honest¡­ and not gentle and sweet. He dotes on me¡­ Most importantly, he has all the merits of a man I¡¯m looking for. ¡°This is something you rich men don¡¯t have. ¡°Indeed, there are many possibilities and opportunities in my life. However, I am a determined person and will not give up. until I experience failure. ¡°He is living off me as he is capable!¡± 1/2 12:16 Chapter 63 As soon as thest sentence ended, Daniel¡¯s face showed that he was stunned. ¡°She said¡­¡± ¡°This is Alice¡¯s honest opinion and a confession of her love for you! She does not want to leave you!¡± William said and sighed. ¡°But you¡­ You want to divorce her?¡± Daniel had been bothered by the alleged affair between Alice and Freddie. Little did he expect that he was wrong all along. Alice was not at all familiar with Freddie, and yet she could tell Freddie why she liked Daniel. Daniel had been depressed the whole night. Now his mood had changed for the better. However, when he remembered that Alice was at City Hall, he felt tense again. Alice was going to divorce him! Send Gift Comment 2/2 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help butugh as she thought about the CEO in the rumors. She shook her head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he with Freddie King?¡± ¡°You two can have a marriage of convenience! My brother is not good at anything else, but he has a good character and is more magnanimous than your husband. If you marry him, not only will you be rich, but no one will dare to bully you.¡± Alice smiled and refused after she heard what Josh said. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting him to remarry. Let him remain in love with Freddie!¡± Just as the two of them were on the phone, a taxi appeared by the roadside. Then, Daniel, who was wearing a ck suit, walked out of the car. Alice¡¯s expression changed the moment she saw Daniel. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. He¡¯s here.¡± After hanging up, Alice walked toward Daniel. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people today. Let¡¯s go and submit the information first.¡± Daniel was silent. He stared at Alice with a heavy gaze and could not say a word for a long time. Seeing this, Alice blinked repeatedly. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel coughed twice and looked troubled. ¡°I lost the marriage license. We can¡¯t get a divorce today.¡± Alice was stunned. After taking a few seconds to absorb what Daniel said, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and submit another application for the marriage license. The procedure will be the same after we get the new license.¡± When Daniel heard this, he clenched his fists tightly and could not say a word. Alice fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your passport?¡± Daniel nodded expressionlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it. Maybe another day.¡± Alice had been a little suspicious when Daniel said that he lost the marriage license. She used this moment to probe further using his passport as the reason, yet the other party said that they should do this another day. How would Alice not understand what was going on?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It meant that Daniel had gone back on his word. However, he had saidst night that whoever did note to the City Hall for the divorce would be struck by lightning. He had made a solemn vow. Why did he change his mind today? ¡°There¡¯s a young girl in our production team who knows the staff here. We can hand in the information first and the system will start the procedure.¡± Alice looked at the man. ¡°After all, there¡¯s still a cooling-off period for divorce. We have to apply first.¡± With that, Daniel saw Alice turn around and walk toward the door of the City Hall. Daniel clenched his fists tightly and stared nkly at the girl¡¯s back. He had been raised as an heir since he was young. Aside from his parents and family, he had never lowered his head to anyone, let alone apologized. Although he had misunderstood Alice this time, it was too difficult for him to apologize. At this moment, Marie, who was sitting in the car, saw that her grandson did not react for a long time. Her granddaughter-inw was about to go into the city hall. She was so angry that she clenched her fists. Then, she immediately changed into the patched clothes she had found at thest minute and rushed out of the car. She came to Daniel¡¯s side angrily. She pped Daniel hard on the back. ¡°You ba stard, return my granddaughter-inw! Return my granddaughter-inw!¡± Alice was about to enter the City Hall when she suddenly heard themotion. She could not help but turn around. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t seen it. She was shocked when she saw what was going on. There was an olddy hitting Daniel again. Moreover, she kept talking about her granddaughter-inw¡­ ¡°Is she Daniel¡¯s grandmother?¡± Alice thought. She immediately confirmed her guess when she noticed Marie¡¯s patched clothes. She took a deep breath. All she could do was walk over and hold Marie¡¯s arm. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry¡­ Don¡¯t hit him first.¡± 1/2 12:16 Chapter 65 ¡°Aiyo! Alice, my granddaughter-inw!¡± Marie held Alice¡¯s hand and did not let go. Then, she said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t even officially met you yet. Why don¡¯t you want Daniel? I won¡¯t be able to live if you don¡¯t want Daniel!¡± ¡°Madam, calm down. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Daniel. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re really notpatible.¡± Alice felt a little ufortable when she saw the old woman crying. When she was young, the only person in the Doyle family who had treated her the best was her grandmother. She had a good impression of people of Marie¡¯s age and would subconsciously feel sorry for her. ¡°That means Daniel doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡± Marie said as she raised her leg and kicked Daniel. 2/2 Send Gift Comment 12:16 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help butugh as she thought about the CEO in the rumors. She shook her head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he with Freddie King?¡± ¡°You two can have a marriage of convenience! My brother is not good at anything else, but he has a good character and is more magnanimous than your husband. If you marry him, not only will you be rich, but no one will dare to bully you.¡± Alice smiled and refused after she heard what Josh said. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting him to remarry. Let him remain in love with Freddie!¡± Just as the two of them were on the phone, a taxi appeared by the roadside. Then, Daniel, who was wearing a ck suit, walked out of the car. Alice¡¯s expression changed the moment she saw Daniel. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. He¡¯s here.¡± After hanging up, Alice walked toward Daniel. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people today. Let¡¯s go and submit the information first.¡± Daniel was silent. He stared at Alice with a heavy gaze and could not say a word for a long time. Seeing this, Alice blinked repeatedly. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel coughed twice and looked troubled. ¡°I lost the marriage license. We can¡¯t get a divorce today.¡± Alice was stunned. After taking a few seconds to absorb what Daniel said, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and submit another application for the marriage license. The procedure will be the same after we get the new license.¡± When Daniel heard this, he clenched his fists tightly and could not say a word. Alice fixed her gaze on him. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your passport?¡± Daniel nodded expressionlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it. Maybe another day.¡± Alice had been a little suspicious when Daniel said that he lost the marriage license. She used this moment to probe further using his passport as the reason, yet the other party said that they should do this another day. How would Alice not understand what was going on?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It meant that Daniel had gone back on his word. However, he had saidst night that whoever did note to the City Hall for the divorce would be struck by lightning. He had made a solemn vow. Why did he change his mind today? ¡°There¡¯s a young girl in our production team who knows the staff here. We can hand in the information first and the system will start the procedure.¡± Alice looked at the man. ¡°After all, there¡¯s still a cooling-off period for divorce. We have to apply first.¡± With that, Daniel saw Alice turn around and walk toward the door of the City Hall. Daniel clenched his fists tightly and stared nkly at the girl¡¯s back. He had been raised as an heir since he was young. Aside from his parents and family, he had never lowered his head to anyone, let alone apologized. Although he had misunderstood Alice this time, it was too difficult for him to apologize. At this moment, Marie, who was sitting in the car, saw that her grandson did not react for a long time. Her granddaughter-inw was about to go into the city hall. She was so angry that she clenched her fists. Then, she immediately changed into the patched clothes she had found at thest minute and rushed out of the car. She came to Daniel¡¯s side angrily. She pped Daniel hard on the back. ¡°You ba stard, return my granddaughter-inw! Return my granddaughter-inw!¡± Alice was about to enter the City Hall when she suddenly heard themotion. She could not help but turn around. It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t seen it. She was shocked when she saw what was going on. There was an olddy hitting Daniel again. Moreover, she kept talking about her granddaughter-inw¡­ ¡°Is she Daniel¡¯s grandmother?¡± Alice thought. She immediately confirmed her guess when she noticed Marie¡¯s patched clothes. She took a deep breath. All she could do was walk over and hold Marie¡¯s arm. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry¡­ Don¡¯t hit him first.¡± 1/2 12:16 Chapter 65 ¡°Aiyo! Alice, my granddaughter-inw!¡± Marie held Alice¡¯s hand and did not let go. Then, she said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t even officially met you yet. Why don¡¯t you want Daniel? I won¡¯t be able to live if you don¡¯t want Daniel!¡± ¡°Madam, calm down. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Daniel. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re really notpatible.¡± Alice felt a little ufortable when she saw the old woman crying. When she was young, the only person in the Doyle family who had treated her the best was her grandmother. She had a good impression of people of Marie¡¯s age and would subconsciously feel sorry for her. ¡°That means Daniel doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡± Marie said as she raised her leg and kicked Daniel. 2/2 Send Gift Comment 12:16 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Since Alice had already given her a way out, Marie naturally could not further force her to give her a guarantee. Hence, she kicked Daniel under the table again before saying, ¡°Then¡­e over for dinner this weekend! We are waiting to meet you.¡± Alice nodded and did not hesitate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back early from the set this weekend.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! When the timees, I¡¯ll cook for you personally!¡± At the same time, in amercial car by the roadside. ¡°Everything will be fine with Grandma taking action. Everyone, don¡¯t worry.¡± Williamforted everyone. However, the three children still looked gloomy. Especially Aidy. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Daddy has the temper of a young master. He usually acts on his whims in thepany and never apologizes to anyone¡­ Mommy will still divorce him if he doesn¡¯t sincerely apologize to her this time!¡± Coco clenched his little hands. He also had a solemn expression. ¡°She should just leave Dad and keep us.¡± His words stunned both William and Rachel. The thought, ¡°What did he mean by that?¡± Seeing that the adults did not understand what his brother meant, Benny stroked his chin and exined seriously. ¡°He means that Daddy can go wherever he wants after he gets divorced, but we are going with Mommy. We are her children.¡± William was speechless. As was Alfred. Rachel and her sisters did not know what to say either. Why did they feel that it was a rather good idea? After Alice and Marie finished the discussion, Alice¡¯s phone rang. Candice said that the production team had to catch up to speed and urged her to go back to filming first. Hence, Alice took out some cash from her pocket and handed it to Marie before saying, ¡°Madam, take this money to buy some supplements for yourself. I¡¯ll get more for you when I go over this weekend.¡± ¡°Aiyo, I can¡¯t take this. You mustn¡¯t¡­¡± Marie said as she wanted to return the money to Alice. However, Alice insisted and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t go over this weekend if you don¡¯t ept this.¡± Marie could not insist anymore when Alice said that. She nodded and said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll keep it for now. I¡¯ll wait for you toe over and buy something delicious with the money. ¡°Sure.¡± Alice nodded and smiled. She looked very beautiful when she smiled, like the most brilliant rose. Daniel was momentarily dazed when he saw her expression. Just as he was about to say something to Alice, the girl had already turned around and walked toward her car. She showed no expression toward the man. It was not until Alice¡¯s car was far away that Marie red at Daniel and pulled him toward the parking area. When he was about to get into the car, Marie folded the cash and put it in his pocket. Then, shemented, ¡°Daniel, even now, you¡¯re still doubting your wife¡¯s character. Are you worried that she¡¯s after your money?¡± Daniel was silent. He had indeed dispelled some of his doubts about Alice after this argument. ¡°What you should be worried about is not that she wants your money, but that she doesn¡¯t want anything!¡± Marie sighed and patted the back of her grandson¡¯s hand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing you can offer that would keep her with you.¡± Marie¡¯s words were like a blow to the head, suddenly waking Daniel up. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Alice doesn¡¯t want anything, then she could ask for a divorce at any time like today!¡± ¡°As for you¡­ You always say that you won¡¯t fall for any woman, let alone be jealous. Then, Daniel, what¡¯s with your reaction this time?¡± Marie asked again. 1/2 12:16 t Chapter 67 Daniel frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to hurt my brotherly rtionship with Freddie.¡± Seeing that her grandson was still saying something like that, Marie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Alright, keep lying to yourself. You can tell me again that it¡¯s for someone else when your face is swollen from being pped. Send Gift Comment 12:16 2/2C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Daniel was silent. He did not understand why his grandmother was certain that he would be pped in the face in the future. He admitted that it was his fault for misunderstanding Alice, but that did not mean that he liked her. Love was an illusory and fleeting thing. He never needed it. Seeing the reaction of her grandson, Marie raised her hand and pinched his arm hard. Then, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about whether you have feelings for her for now. You shouldn¡¯t have a problem C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. apologizing to Alice, right?¡± Daniel remained silent. Marie pinched him again, then continued, The men of the Kaur family have always taken responsibility for their actions. Be quick to admit to your mistakes when you¡¯re in the wrong!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Daniel nodded. He had already admitted that he was in the wrong. ¡°I know that you¡¯re the CEO now and can¡¯t bring yourself to apologize to others. But Daniel, do you think Alice gave you an excuse not to get a divorce because she has forgiven you?¡± Marie sighed. She shook her head. Her grandson was good in every way, but he did not understand a woman¡¯s heart. There were some things that he would never understand if she did not point them out. ¡°She reluctantly agreed not to get a divorce because I yed the pity card and on the ount of your three sons! If you refuse to apologize just because she gave you a way out¡­ She¡¯ll continue giving you the silent treatment when shees back. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll stille here for a divorce.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel frowned, slightly shocked. He had to admit that he really thought that the conflict between him and Alice was over. ¡°I have been through this before. Why would I lie to you?¡± As Marie spoke, she hammered Daniel again. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to her if you don¡¯t want to live with Alice anymore. Let her continue to be angry. But if you still want to be with her, think of a way to make her forgive you!¡± ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Daniel nodded. Daniel drove to thepany after sending his family home. After an intense meeting in the morning, he suddenly looked at his two assistants in the office. ¡°Dax, Larry, what will you do if you make your wives unhappy?¡± Daniel asked. The two of them looked at each other in confusion. Daniel said, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s useless to ask you. You don¡¯t have a wife.¡± Dax was speechless. As was Larry. Why did they feel that Daniel was showing off his rtionship? Seeing that his two assistants were unable to give him any advice, Daniel asked the manager of the public rtions department toe up. The manager of the Kaur Group¡¯s public rtions department was Francis Hall. He was famous for doting on his wife. Everyone said that he knew how to please girls the best. Francis noticed that the atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office was strange as soon as he entered. Dax and Larry were standing upright. He could not help but feel nervous and approached carefully. ¡°Mr. Kaur, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Daniel raised his head and nced at him from the corner of his eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡°If you have a misunderstanding with your wife¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? How could there be a misunderstanding? Of course, it¡¯s whatever my wife says!¡± Francis blurted out like a perfect husband. Daniel frowned. 1/2 12:16 Chapter 68 Meanwhile, the lips of Dax and Larry twitched at the same time. They thought, ¡°Great, the wife- doting maniac is going to torture Mr. Kaur.¡± Francis noticed their reactions and realized that his words had upset Daniel. He immediately said with a strong desire to live, ¡°There had been a misunderstanding when my wife and I first got married. After all, it¡¯s not always smooth sailing during the newlywed period.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel looked slightly better. ¡°How did you handle the misunderstanding?¡± ¡°My wife can¡¯t be wrong, which means that whatever misunderstanding there was must be my fault,¡± Francis said seriously. ¡°So, I have to find a way to make my wife happy.¡± ¡°How did you coax her?¡± Daniel asked. Francis was stunned for a second. Then, he observed Daniel¡¯s reaction and said tentatively, ¡°My wife likes bags. I usually buy her branded bags.¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like bags?¡± Alice would be suspicious if he gave her a bag. 2/2 Send Gift Comment 12:16 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like bags, you can give her jewelry, especially jewelry that is rather expensive and valuable. No woman can refuse those,¡± Francis suggested again. Daniel was still frowning. That would not work either. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t desire anything material, it¡¯s actually simpler to pick her up from work with flowers and treat her to dessert. Women will be much gentler in the face of flowers and desserts.¡± Francis nodded like he had a lot of experience doing that. Daniel raised his eyebrows. Flowers and desserts. He could manage that with the fake identity he currently had. ¡°Mr. Kaur. If it¡¯s an old and ostentatious woman, give her red roses and a tiramisu. However, if it¡¯s a young and lively woman, champagne roses and a chocteva cake are the most suitable.¡± Francis continued to suggest when he saw that Daniel did not shake his head. Daniel thought about Alice¡¯s age. She was 23 years old, the time when she was as beautiful as a flower¡­ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Her personality was quite interesting. ¡°Alright. Help me order a bouquet of champagne roses and ava cake.¡± Daniel looked at Francis. Although Francis was very curious about the person who could make Daniel give her a gift, he suppressed his curiosity when he saw Daniel¡¯s cold expression and smiled. ¡°Alright, Mr. Kaur, please wait a moment!¡± Alice started putting on makeup and filming after she got to the set. She did not even have the chance to chat with Josh. When the director treated everyone to a meal and karaoke, Josh leaned over. ¡°How is it? Have you completed the divorce procedures?¡± They sat in the corner and no one noticed them, so Alice was not on guard. She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? If you don¡¯t dump such a petty man now, are you going to keep him?¡± Josh expressed his confusion. Alice pinched her eyebrows helplessly and told him about Marieing over. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Marie cried, and I really can¡¯t bear to part with the children¡­¡± Josh was a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. He raised his hand and poked Alice¡¯s head fiercely. ¡°Is there a whale in your head? She only cried a little and you already decided that you can¡¯t bear to part with them! Don¡¯t you know that this is a stalling tactic? She¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for you!¡± ¡°But I really don¡¯t want the children to be sad¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such cute children. They¡¯re so obedient that they don¡¯t seem to be from Earth.¡± Alice¡¯s gaze became much gentler whenever she thought about Aldy, Coco, and Benny. ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome.¡± Josh rolled his eyes in anger and pulled Alice¡¯s ear. ¡°If you like children, my brother¡¯s family has them too. Although those three are little devils, they¡¯re good-looking. You guys will look like a family when they stand beside you.¡± As he spoke, Josh suddenly pinched Alice¡¯s face and rubbed it hard. ¡°You really do look like Daniel¡¯s child. If not for the age difference, I would suspect that you are his illegitimate daughter!¡± The corner of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of your brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± As the two of them were talking, the female celebrities in the production team noticed them. Especially Maisie. She gave the people beside her a look, and they came over with wine sses. ¡°Alice, we were wrong these past few days and we¡¯ve made you unhappy. Let me toast you first. Don¡¯t lower yourself to our level,¡± one of them took the lead and said. The other female celebrities also brought their sses over. ¡°That¡¯s right, Alice. Don¡¯t lower yourself to our level. Let¡¯s cooperate in the future after this toast.¡± The women obviously wanted Alice to drink. Seeing this, Josh immediately stood up. ¡°Come at me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t force her to drink.¡± ¡°Josh, don¡¯t misunderstand. We really want to get drunk with Alice and resolve all of our wrongdoings. Let¡¯s forget about what happened before.¡± The leading actress said and looked at the director. When the slightly drunk director heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Drink! We¡¯re from the same production team. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± 1/2 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 As soon as the director spoke, the screenwriter, producer, and the rest of the crew raised their hands in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us came out to have fun. We have to drink!¡± ¡°Josh, Alice, you¡¯re not showing us any respect if you don¡¯t drink!¡± Alice originally nned to refuse the drink, but she could not let Josh drink in her ce now that the rest of the crew were urging her to drink. Hence, Alice gave Josh a look that said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Then, she took the ss of wine and clinked it with the ss in the hand of another actress. She raised her head and drank the wine in one gulp. ¡°Director, look, Alice is really good at drinking! You should have a drink with Alice too.¡± Seeing that Alice had fallen into her trap, Maisie urged the director to drink with Alice. How could the director understand the scheme of the women? He smiled and got up. He sta ggered toward Alice and picked up a bottle of red wine. ¡°Come, Alice. Let¡¯s have a drink too.¡± With that, he filled Alice¡¯s ss. Alice looked at the full ss of red wine and could not help but frown. ¡°Alice, drink it all if you love us! You have to show me some respect!¡± The director said as he blew on the bottle of red wine. This director was a married alcoholic. He drank very freely when his wife wasn¡¯t around to rein him in. Alice looked at him and knew that everyone would criticize her if she did not finish the wine. She could only brace herself and drink the ss of wine that the director poured. After that, everyone moved to the KTV. The drunk director was exceptionally bold. He pulled the men from the production team to y singing games. They had to drink if they couldn¡¯t remember the next line of lyrics. It was not a problem for the more popr songs. However, when the director chose an older songter on, Josh and the other young artists all lost and had to drink one ss of wine afterC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. the other. In the end, Josh also copsed on the sofa, drunk. Alice had sent a message to Josh¡¯s assistant when she was still sober. Then, she sta ggered out of the room and called her children, telling them not to leave the door open and wait for her. However, for some reason, she dialed Daniel¡¯s number. She instinctively wanted to hang up when the other party picked up the call. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I called the wrong number.¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded a littlezy, different from usual. Daniel immediately realized that something was wrong and quickly said, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t hang up yet. Where are you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m at the KTV,¡± Alice replied. She felt that she was useless. She did not want to hang up when she heard Daniel¡¯s maic voice. ¡°So¡­ you drank?¡± Daniel asked with a frown. Alice nodded and said, ¡°Daniel, exin to the children that I¡¯m going backte. Tell them not to wait for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Daniel nced at the cake and flowers in the passenger seat. He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Give me your location. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Alice shook her head. She leaned her back against the wall and pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet. You don¡¯t have to pick me up.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. Then, his grandmother¡¯s words rang out in his mind. It turned out that Alice was really angry. However, before he could say anything, there was a problem on Alice¡¯s side. Suddenly, two men walked over and covered Alice¡¯s mouth with a wet towel. Alice instinctively kicked the two of them a few times, and the wet towel in the other party¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± 1/2 12:17 Chapter 70 The two men¡¯s expressions darkened. Without answering, they rushed forward and grabbed Alice¡¯s shoulders. When the man on the other end of the phone heard that something was wrong with Alice, he quickly asked in a low voice, ¡°Alice, are you alright? Alice¡ª¡± The two men saw that her phone was still connected and forcefully pried the phone out of her hand and kicked it to the corner. Then, Daniel heard a beeping sound. This time, Daniel¡¯s expressionpletely changed. He immediately called Dax. ¡°Find Alice¡¯s location immediately!¡± 2/2 Send Gift Comment 12:17 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 As for Alice, she was initially affected by the anesthetic on the wet towel and did not have the strength to fight back. However, these two men were too rough. Her body was in immense pain. Under the stimtion, the effects of the anesthetic gradually disappeared. She immediately regained her strength. ¡°They said to send her to the director¡¯s bed,¡± a man said to hispanion, not noticing the condition Alice was in. Alice¡¯s drunkenness dissipated a lot when she heard this. Her sparkling eyes were cold. ¡°Why do you want to send me to the director¡¯s bed?¡± she asked coldly. The two men thought that she was amb waiting to be ughtered and were not afraid of her retaliation at all, so they told her the truth. ¡°We want you to sleep with the director. We¡¯ll invite reporters over to take photos!¡± Upon hearing this, Alice paused. Her gaze suddenly turned cold as she turned to look at one of the men. ¡°Can you at least let me die knowing what happened? Tell me, who asked you to do this?¡± ¡°We can tell you, but we have to see your sincerity.¡± The man¡¯s gaze wandered around Alice. The meaning conveyed by the vulgar expression could not be clearer. He wanted to take advantage of Alice. Alice sneered. She cracked her fingers as she quickly grabbed the man¡¯s cor. Then, she threw the other party over her shoulder. The man¡¯s bones were about to shatter from the fall. He immediately cursed, ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me!¡± Alice dusted her hands off and grabbed the other man¡¯s cor. She did not say anything else and threw him onto the ground. The two men didn¡¯t expect Alice to be so capable in a fight. They gritted their teeth in anger. But just as they were about to get up, they saw Alice¡¯s leg flying toward them. Before they could see anything clearly, Alice had broken a few of their ribs. They were in so much pain that they could not get up. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t the person who asked you to trick me tell you that I¡¯m trained in boxing?¡± Alice stepped on one of the man¡¯s back and leaned forward. Her lips curled into a sinister and cold smile. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡± The two men red fiercely at Alice, wanting to continue cursing. However, Alice pped them a few more times without saying a word, causing their faces to swell. ¡°Come, tell me now¡­ Who asked you to trick me?¡± Alice clenched her fists and red at them. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t have any descendants!¡± The two men were afraid of Alice. They looked at each other and spoke honestly. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s Shannon Lisbon from your production team. She said she hates you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s giving us a thousand dors to just send you to the director¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°Shannon?¡± Alice thought. She narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips thoughtfully. ¡°She¡¯s the one who took the lead in forcing me and the director to drink tonight. ¡°She wants something to happen between me and the director so that she can take the opportunity to ruin my reputation? ¡°What a good n.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m giving you two thousand dors. Get someone to send her to the assistant director¡¯s room and inform the reporters,¡± Alice grabbed a man¡¯s hair and said coldly. But the man shook his head. ¡°W¨CWe can¡¯t do that.¡± 12:17 ¡°No?¡± Alice¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to the police station and check your criminal records while we are at it?¡± Both men had tattoos of secret societies on their bodies. They obviously did not have clean records. They would be in trouble if they went to the police station. As expected, the two men became so frightened that they gulped and shook their heads manically when they heard the police station. ¡°N¨CNo, we can¡¯t go to the police station.¡± They had a criminal record. They would be finished if they went to the police station. ¡°Then two thousand dors. Do you want to earn that money?¡± Alice asked. The two men gritted their teeth and stomped their feet. They nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡± At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t go to jail for tricking Shannon. Therefore, the two men went to look for Shannon after receiving the money from Alice. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Alice returned to the private room and looked at the drunk Josh. ¡°Hey, Josh, wake up¡­ We¡¯re going home!¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 At this moment, Josh was already seeing double. He knitted his brow and said, ¡°G¨CGo home? Why should I go home?¡± Alice knew that Josh was like this when he was drunk, so she decided not to say anything further. Instead, she said to his assistant, ¡°Julic, help him up with me. Let¡¯s get out of the ce first.¡± ¡°Okay, Alice.¡± Julie nodded and immediately helped Alice help Josh out. Outside the KTV. Daniel¡¯s car hade to a stop. He rushed out of the car almost immediately and called Alice as he walked. However, Alice¡¯s phone had been broken just now. She could not answer the call at the moment. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Daniel¡¯s expression darkened when he heard no response from the girl. He immediately said to Dax, ¡°Get your men in there. You have to find Mrs. Kaur even if you have to tear down this KTV!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dax nodded. His expression was very solemn. No matter who it was, they were going to die if they dared to touch Alice today. However, just as Dax was about to take action with his men, Alice and Josh appeared at the KTV entrance. Dax was stunned. He quickly turned around and looked at Daniel. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Kaur, look¡­ Mrs. Kaur hase out with Mr. Josh.¡± The moment he saw Alice, Daniel had already forgotten that he was hiding something from her. He walked straight over. ¡°Alice, my car is over there. Let me send you back.¡± Julie took out her car keys and looked at Alice. However, before Alice could answer, she felt a powerful aura overwhelm her. She instinctively turned around and met Daniel¡¯s exquisite and cold face. In his deep eyes, other than coldness, there was also worry. ¡°D¨CDaniel?¡± Alice looked at the man in shock. She thought, ¡°Why is he here?¡± Daniel could not care less. He pulled Alice into his arms. He held her tightly in his arms. It was as if he wanted to fuse her into his bones and blood. He said in a low voice, ¡°You were frightened, right?¡± The man¡¯s unique and cold aura lingered on the tip of her nose. Alice immediately recalled that she had been on the phone with Daniel before she had to deal with those two men. She thought, ¡°So he came here because he thought something had happened to me?¡± Realizing this, Alice felt a little sweet. She cleared her throat and said gently, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to be so worried. However, Daniel was still worried. He held her shoulders and carefully sized her up. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was stunned. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If I go to the hospital now, I¡¯ll definitely be on the trending searches tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ban whoever dares to criticize you!¡± His tone was rather domineering. Alice pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can ban people with just a word?¡± Daniel was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. He seemed to have been too excited and almost exposed his identity. He was silent for a few seconds and stared deeply at Alice. He said in an unnatural tone, ¡°We have to go to the hospital, or the children will be worried!¡± Seeing the man¡¯s non¨Cnegotiable expression, Alice had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over, but my friend¡­¡± At this moment, Julie seemed to understand something and quickly said sensibly, ¡°Alice, you and your husband ¡®can leave first. Leave Josh to me.¡± ¡°No¡­ Alice¡­ No¡­ Josh¡¯s eyes were still closed, but he was mumbling to Alice not to leave. Daniel¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. It was so cold that people could not help but shiver. 12:17 Julie subconsciously gulped and patted Josh¡¯s back. She smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°Josh drank too much¡­ Don¡¯t mind him.¡± ¡°He should go home if he has drunk too much,¡± Daniel said coldly. The drunk Josh suddenly frowned and thought, ¡°Why did this voice sound so familiar?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daniel hugged Alice¡¯s shoulder and turned around without waiting for Josh¡¯s reaction. Alice noticed that there were other people nearby. She buried her head in Daniel¡¯s chest and let the man help her away, afraid that they would take photos. Noticing the girl¡¯s reaction, Daniel¡¯s gaze suddenly became gentler, and his grip on her tightened. For a moment, he really liked the feeling of her leaning on him like this. On the other side, Josh raised his head in a daze and looked in the direction where Alice had left. He narrowed his eyes slightly and rubbed his temples. He could not help but say to Julie, ¡°Julie, did I drink too much? Why do I see my brother holding Alice?¡± With that, he rubbed his eyes hard. When he looked at Alice again, the two of them were already in the car. Julie had never seen Daniel before, so she naturally thought that Josh was in a drunken stupor. She said softly, ¡°Josh, you drank too much¡­ That seems to be Alice¡¯s husband, not Mr. Kaur.¡± She thought, ¡°If that was Mr. Kaur, why would he keep his marriage a secret from the world, especially after he married such a greatdy?¡± Julie felt that this was illogical. Josh was still in a daze despite hearing what Julie said. In the end, when he got into the car, he leaned against the car window and looked for a long time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore andpletely passed out. At the hospital. After a thorough examination, the nurses told Daniel that there were no problems with Alice. The man was relieved. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alice only noticed that Daniel was driving a Porsche when they were in the hospital parking lot. ¡°Daniel, where did you get this car from?¡± Alice asked in confusion. Daniel¡¯s expression did not change as he said calmly, ¡°Do you remember Larry?¡± Alice nodded. She remembered who Larry was. ¡°He lent it to me when I said something happened to you,¡± Daniel replied. Alice nodded and said, ¡°Was Larry the one who helped you find me?¡± She did not tell Daniel her location on the phone. He must have used some connections since he could find her. Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, he used some connections.¡± Alice sighed softly and felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you owe a colleague a favor.¡± Daniel opened the passenger door and helped Alice into the car. Then, he fastened her seatbelt before saying, ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± When Alice heard this, her heart warmed. She looked at the man gently. ¡°Yeah.¡± When the car left the hospital and turned the corner, the things in the backseat suddenly fell to the ground and made a sound. Alice immediately turned around and found an exquisitely wrapped cake box in the back row. There was a bouquet of flowers on the footrest. She blinked, then patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Did Larry want to give those to his girlfriend? Do you want to call him and ask?¡± Daniel¡¯s gazended gently on the girl¡¯s face. At this moment, he felt that she looked a little confused. However, she was quite cute when she looked like that. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not Larry¡¯s.¡± ¡°Then whose is it?¡± Alice blurted out. ¡°I¡­ wanted to give it to you,¡± Daniel replied very unnaturally. 12:17 Alice was stunned when she heard this. She blinked and raised her hand in disbelief. She pointed at her face w* de acked, ¡°You got this for me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Daniel nodded and fell silent. Alice looked at the things in the back row and then back at the man. She immediately understood something she paired her lips and said. ¡°The flowers are very beautiful¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Daniel continued to nod. Alice looked at him, then reached over to pick up the cake. She opened it and raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is Sweetheart¡¯s chocteva cake. This cost over 200 dors, Daniel, did you blow your savings on this?¡± Daniel was stunned. He did not know that this cake was over 200 dors. ¡°But this one is delicious. I love it,¡± Alice said. She picked up a piece of cake with a small silver fork and slowly savored the cake. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 From the corner of his eye, he saw Alice¡¯s satisfied expression as she ate the cake. His lips curled up imperceptibly. Francis was right in his suggestion. He could continue to consult him next time. ¡°Daniel, do you want to try it?¡± Alice was in a good mood after eating her favorite chocteva cake. She reached out and held Daniel¡¯s arm. Daniel was stunned for a moment after Alice touched him. Then, he held her warm hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m driving. Stop fooling around.¡± Alice was speechless. She thought, ¡°Why did his tone sound like we are really a couple with deep feelings for each other?¡± Alice quickly pulled her hand back and stared at the cake in front of her. She exined, ¡°This cake cost you three days¡® sry. I feel quite sorry for you, so I wanted to invite you to try it¡­¡± Daniel was in a good mood when he felt the girl¡¯s concern. He said, ¡°If you like it, we¡¯ll buy it every day in the future.¡± Alice smiled. She raised her hand and gently tapped his face. ¡°Daniel, are you really not going to think about the future? Don¡¯t forget that we still have three sons to raise!¡± a He did not know why, but when he felt satisfied when he heard her say that she would raise his three sons. He even had an idea in his mind that he would never be separated from her in this lifetime. ¡°Alice!¡± He could not help but say in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alice stopped eating the cake and looked at the man in a daze. ¡°Sorry for what?¡± She thought, ¡°A proud person like him is apologizing to me?¡± ¡°I¡­ misunderstood you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was not loud. He was not used to apologizing to people like this. But Alice heard it clearly. She had decided not to mind if she got an apology or not when he hugged her impulsively at the entrance of the KTV. However, she did not expect him to say it out loud. Alice knew that although this man¡¯s family background was not great, he had a domineering personality and was unwilling to admit defeat. She had thought that he was too proud to ever apologize to her. Unexpectedly, he still said the words. This opened a door to her heart. She pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡°Daniel, this is my first time being someone else¡¯s wife¡­ I will work hard to learn how to get along with you in the future and try my best to make our marriagest. So¡­ please give me more trust in the future. ¡°Although our marriage started sloppily, I think we can continue to be brilliant in the future¡­ I hope we can give the children a warm home.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but the way he looked at her was obviously different from before. Alice turned sideways and her eyes met Daniel¡¯s. In an instant, she seemed to have sensed the change in the other party¡¯s emotions. Just as she was about to speak, a horn rang out behind her. It turned out that they had been waiting for the traffic light to turn green. They had wasted time at the intersection because of the eye contact. The car behind them was a little impatient. Alice instantly came back to her senses. She held the cake and reminded awkwardly, ¡°Daniel, hurry up and drive.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The couple did not say a word for the rest of the journey, but the atmosphere in the car was obviously much better. Alice had already finished the cake by the time they got out of the car. 12:17 She hugged the flowers and looked at thebel. She immediately frowned. ¡°Daniel. You¡¯re too extravagant.¡± Daniel looked at the girl in confusion. Alice pointed at thebel on the bouquet. ¡°This is from Rainbow Florist. A rose there cost 40 dors. There are 11 roses here. Along with the packaging and delivery, that¡¯s 600 dors gone! My heart aches for your money.¡± However, Daniel thought that it was only 600 dors. That was too cheap, considering that it was his first time giving his wife flowers. However, he did not say his thoughts out loud. Instead, he stared at Alice. Alice saw that his gaze was on her and tilted her head suspiciously. ¡°My face. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel did not say anything. He stepped forward and raised his hand to gently touch the corner of her mouth. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Daniel¡¯s rough fingers were warmer than Alice had imagined. She was stunned and did not know how to react. Daniel lowered his head and looked at the crumbs of cake at theer of her mouth very seriously. He moved like he was wiping off a piece of art with his fingers, gently and carefully wiping off the crumbs at theer of her mouth. ¡°There are crumbs at theer of your mouth, Daniel exined after he was done. Alice¡¯s face felt slightly warm. She muttered like a little girl, which was rare for her, ¡°You could have told me. I¡¯ll wipe it off myself¡­¡± This was the first time Daniel had seen such a cute expression on her face. He could not help but chuckle softly. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to wipe it clean.¡± At the same time, on the balcony of the apartment. The three children looked at the two of them using binocrs. However, from their angle, they saw that Daniel and Alice seemed to be kissing. Benny patted his chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he slowly pursed his lips and said to his two brothers, ¡°Will we have a little sister if Daddy kisses Alice?¡± Coco frowned and said seriously, ¡°We won¡¯t have a little sister if they are only kissing Benny blinked and asked, ¡°Then how can we have a little sister?¡± He wanted to have a little sister. Coco rubbed his chin. ¡°They have to sleep in the same room. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At the thought that his father and Alice still had to lock the door on each other when they went to sleep, Benny immediately had a bitter expression and tears in his eyes. ¡°Then it¡¯s over. They won¡¯t sleep together. We won¡¯t have a sister anymore!¡± However, Aidy was not that pessimistic. He blinked and raised his brows like a cunning fox. ¡°We can ask Great¨CGrandpa and Great¨CGrandma for help!¡± Coco and Benny blinked when they heard this. It was as if they understood something. Then, they nodded at the same time and pped their hands happily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get Great¨C Grandpa and Great¨CGrandma to help!¡± If they did that, their father and Alice would be able to give birth to a little sister for them! When Alice came in, the three children had already returned to their room. Then, theyy there and pretended to be asleep. She gently tucked the children in and gave them a kiss before leaving quietly. The flowers that Daniel gave her were very fragrant. She couldn¡¯t bear to just leave them in her room. She then found the vase she had bought at the auction. She carefully poured some nutrients for the flowers into the vase, trimmed the branches, and then ced the bouquet, which cost several hundred dors, in a conspicuous ce in the living room. Daniel walked out and said in a rare gentle voice when he saw what she did, ¡°You like it very much?¡± ¡°Well, there probably aren¡¯t many girls who don¡¯t like flowers,¡± Alice replied. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you once a week in the future. He wanted to buy flowers for her every day, but he felt that their rtionship was not in such a bad state. Buying flowers for her once a week should be fine. However, Alice frowned and shook her head. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the richest man in Lonrid? You¡¯ll have worked for nothing for a month if you buy them for me every week¡± Daniel was actually in a good mood when he saw that the girl was worried that his sry was not enough. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be promoted soon. ¡°But you still can¡¯t waste it like that! You have three sons¡­ How many houses will you have to buy when they get married in the future? And the wedding gifts¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to consider those?¡± Alice said. Their marriage was a little strange. They had not received any wedding gifts at all after their sh marriage. However, this would be different for others. 12:171 In the future, Daniel would be put under financial pressure if the children faced a situation like this. She had to think for him There was a gentle gaze in Daniel¡¯s eyes after he heard what Alice said. However, his tone was firm as he said, ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about the future. Il arrange everything for you!¡± Late at night, Alice was already sound asleep, but Daniel was sitting on the bed in the room, watching the video sent by Lany with a cold expression. Then, he called Freddie. ¡°It¡¯s me Freddie had a headache when he heard Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°Did you get a divorce?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Daniel¡¯s tone was cold when he heard what Freddie asked. ¡°You want me to go through with the divorce?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Freddie was speechless. Why did he feel that Daniel was condemning him? ¡°Help me deal with someone,¡± Daniel suddenly said. ¡°Deal with who?¡± Freddie became more energetic when he heard that there was work to be done. He didn¡¯t even need to guess why Daniel wanted to deal with the person. Since Daniel was asking him to deal with it, he must want to deal with someone from Hollywood to avenge Alice. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He had said that he wanted a divorce this morning, but now he was helping avenge his wife. What did that mean? That meant that this awkward fellow hade to his senses and wanted to dote on his wife. Therefore, Freddie wanted to see who Daniel wanted to deal with. ¡°A woman named Shannon Lisbon,¡± Daniel said directly. ¡°Shannon Lisbon? She¡¯s a C¨Clister like your wife. She isn¡¯t that popr, is she? Why do you want to deal with her?¡± Freddie said as he ran through his mind for gossip about Shannon. ¡°She¡¯s trying to frame Alice.¡± As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Freddie received a WhatsApp message on his work phone. It was about Shannon and the assistant director being in a mess and being photographed by the reporters. He immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that Shannon wanted to frame Alice, make her have sex with the director, and then snatch Alice¡¯s role in the film. ¡°What a joke. What was Shannon thinking?¡± Freddie thought. Freddie smiled and said, ¡°Alice isn¡¯t a petite little flower. They didn¡¯t manage to bully her at all. But since you¡¯ve issued your order, I¡¯ll make a move. ¡°Shannon is signed under the Zillia family¡¯s Brilliant Entertainment. Since you don¡¯t get along with the Zillia family, I¡¯ll stand up for you and deliberately make things difficult for them. ¡°When that timees, no one will misunderstand my rtionship with your wife¡­¡± Of course, the most important thing was to hope that Daniel would not misunderstand. Otherwise, the looks he got from the elders of the Kaur family would probably cut him into pieces. He had heard from William today how much the Kaur family liked Alice. He was surprised. With the Kaur family being the influential family that it was, they actually liked a girl from Hollywood. They even thought that Daniel was not worthy of Alice. The other female artistes in the industry would probably go crazy with jealousy if they knew about the treatment Alice received from the Kaur family. The next morning. When Alice woke up, Daniel had already gone out for a run. Rachel came to the door with breakfast, saying that she was there to apany the children today. However, Alice knew very well that Rachel was afraid that she and Daniel woulde to their senses and proceed with the divorce behind their backs. During breakfast, Alice couldn¡¯t help but nce at the roses on the table. Rachel also noticed the roses and deliberately asked, ¡°Alice, these flowers are really beautiful. Did you buy them?¡± Alice didn¡¯t hide anything and said, ¡°Daniel gave them to me. They cost over 600 dors. I won¡¯t let him be so extravagant in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so extravagant about it? If you like them, get him to give you flowers every day. If he doesn¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll give it to him. I have-¡± Rachel¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when she noticed Alice staring at her. Then, she scratched her head and pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°Oh my, I can¡¯t change my habit of bragging. Alice, don¡¯t mind me.¡± 12:18 Alice did not think that she was bragging. It was just that she was surprised that Rachel did not think Daniel spending money like this was a waste. Rachel guessed what Alice was thinking and exined, ¡°In the Kaur family, we treat our daughters¨Cinw like treasure Upon hearing this, Alice was a little touched. ¡°But Rachel, given the Kaur family¡¯s conditions, we can¡¯t be so extravagant.¡± Rachel frowned and clenched her fists when she saw that Alice was so worried about the Kaur family. She thought, ¡°What should I do? I have to endure it.¡± It was really hard for her to endure it. ¡°Alice¡­¡± Rachel took a deep breath and finally suppressed her desire to confess. ¡°There are many people in our family. When the opportunityes in the future, we will definitely make aeback!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 As the two of them were talking. Alice¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Josh When she saw the number, she quickly got up from her seat and went to the balcony to answer the call. However, before she could say anything, she saw a person downstairs waving at her exaggeratedly. He looked as if he was about toe up. Thinking that her sister¨Cinw was still in the apartment, Alice did not want Rachel to misunderstand. She quickly said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Josh, don¡¯te up. I¡¯ll go down and look for you¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go up? Are you hiding someone at home? Or is your husband too ugly to face anyone?¡± the other party said unhappily. Alice was speechless. ¡°My sister¨Cinw is here. Are you trying to cause a misunderstanding?¡± Josh pursed his lips when he thought of how difficult it was to deal with a rtionship between a married woman and her sister¨Cinw. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs! Come down quickly, I have something urgent to tell you¡± Alice rubbed her temples helplessly and hung up. Josh had always been impulsive. He would rush up to her apartment recklessly every time he came to talk to her. She couldn¡¯t do anything about him. Alice exined the situation to Rachel, then took a bagel and ate as she went out, ¡°You¡¯re so slow!¡± Josh couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes when she saw Alice. The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I have a family and a husband. How can I be slow!¡± Josh gritted his teeth and immediately walked over. He circled her a few times and confirmed that there were really no injuries on her body. Then, he said with a serious expression, ¡°I drank too muchst night. Did something happen to you?¡± Alice took a bite of the bagel and said casually, ¡°What can happen? I¡¯m fine.¡± Veins popped out on Josh¡¯s forehead. ¡°Alice Doyle! What do you take me for? Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help when something happened to you? Why did you deal with it alone!¡± ¡°You were dead drunkst night, and nothing happened to me.¡± Alice knew that he had discovered what happenedst night, so she could only exin the matter to him. Josh clenched his fists and finally calmed himself down. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I was drunk, you could have beaten me up until I sobered up. Weren¡¯t you very impressive when you beat me up in the past? Do you know that you offended the Zillia family last night?¡± Alice was slightly stunned when she heard that. Then, she said disapprovingly, ¡°So what? It was Shannon who wanted to harm me. I can retaliate even if the Zillia family cklists me!¡± She had asked her friend to hack into the system of the KTVst night before she went to bed and left behind a surveince footage. Thus, she was not worried about any trouble in the future. Josh smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re just a lunatic. You¡¯re not afraid of anything¡­ It makes me helpless.¡± Alice let out a long sigh. Then, she pressed her hands on Josh¡¯s shoulders and said with a faint smile, ¡°Josh, I believe that Shanon isn¡¯t that important to Brilliant Entertainment. The Zillia family won¡¯t cause trouble for me! So, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± There was aplicated emotion on Josh¡¯s face when he heard this. He raised his hand and pinched Alice¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so good at causing trouble. You¡¯ll only have a way out of trouble if you marry into my family. ¡°Listen to my advice. Divorce your husband quickly and be my brother¡¯s wife in name. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be more glorious than you are now¡­ Ow ow ow¡­ Don¡¯t pull my ears!¡± Alice couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled his ear. ¡°Josh, haven¡¯t you heard not to ruin a marriage? Don¡¯t you know what your brother¡¯s orientation is?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Although he¡¯s gay, he¡¯s from a wealthy family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very wealthy myself. I don¡¯t need to get married again, okay?¡± Alice pulled Josh¡¯s ear and twisted it. 12:18 ? Josh cried out in pain, ¡°You barely have thousands of dors in savings. That¡¯s only enough to support your pretty boy back at home! Why don¡¯t youpare that with Daniel?¡± Alice sneered sinisterly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go andpare with Daniel now. You drive!¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Ray.¡± Just as Josh was about to say that they should go together, he saw another face and his entire body instantly stiffened. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would Raye here?¡± Alice asked in disbelief. Ray was the second son of the Smith family, but he was also Josh¡¯s manager. Alice had interacted with him before. She was a little afraid of this man. He looked gentle on the surface but always seemed to be plotting an evil scheme. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Josh blinked. Alice¡¯s back instantly stiffened when she saw Josh¡¯s reaction. She blinked and turned around mechanically. As expected, she saw a man in a suit and a cold expression behind his gold-rimmed sses. He held a half-smoked cigarette in his slender fingers. It looked like he had been standing there for a long time. Alice felt that she was in deep trouble now that she had been caught red-handed by Ray for beating Josh up. She immediately let go of Josh¡¯s ears and hid her hands behind her back. She took a few steps back and smiled at Ray. ¡°Ray, it¡¯s because he keeps asking me to get a divorce and marry his g ay brother. That¡¯s why I wanted to have a good chat with him.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Josh red at her. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°You want me to get a divorce for my sake?¡± Alice pouted. Ray put out his cigarette and stared at Alice coldly. ¡°What did I say before? You¡¯re not allowed to get married for three years. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a verbal agreement. It doesn¡¯t count, right?¡± Alice smiled guiltily. She really didn¡¯t expect Ray to mention what happened three years ago. At that time, she was participating in an artiste training program overseas and happened to meet Ray and Josh. Ray said that he could help her smooth things over when she just entered Hollywood, but she had to guarantee that she would not date anyone for three years. She had agreed confidently back then, but now¡­ ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not dating anyone. I¡¯m getting married directly. It saves me trouble.¡± Josh saw that Ray¡¯s expression had turned terrifyingly gloomy when Alice finished speaking. He immediately blocked her behind him and tried his best to maintain a smile as he asked: ¡°Ray, why did you suddenlye here to look for us?¡± Ray looked at the two of them coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here regarding Shannon Lisbon. Freddie has taken action. You¡¯re not allowed to do anything else, understand?¡± Alice and Josh were both stunned. They looked at each other and did not react. Then, they asked in unison, ¡°Why is Freddie dealing with Shannon?¡± Ray adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and slowly put out the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Shannon is an artiste of the Zillia family. Mr. Kaur doesn¡¯t get along with the Zillia family. He¡¯s just taking the opportunity to make things difficult for the Zillia family.¡± Upon hearing this, Alice could not help but nod. ¡°Mr. Kaur and Freddie are truly in love with each other.¡± At this moment, Ray, who knew that Alice was married to Daniel, was speechless. He thought, ¡°Is it appropriate for you to say that your husband is with another man?¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up and pack up, then head to the set. Finish filming as soon as possible¡­ I still have a new drama for you.¡± Ray looked at the time on his watch and urged the two of them. Alice came back to her senses and nodded with a smile. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go back and change now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up with you!¡± Josh expressed that he didn¡¯t want to be alone with Ray either. However, Ray grabbed his cor. ¡°Are you really not afraid of ruining your poprity by getting into a scandal with her? Let¡¯s leave first!¡± Alice watched as Josh was pulled away by Ray. She even made a face to express her sympathy. Josh wanted to tie Alice to his waist with a rope. He would push her forward when Ray was beating him up. After changing, Alice said goodbye to Rachel and the others before driving straight to the set. 1/2 12:18 Chapter 78 Today¡¯s broadcast was also discussing Shannon. As expected, Freddie¡¯s methods were indeed different. Originally, only a portion of the reporters and fans knew about the scandal between Shannon and the assistant director. Now, the entire Inte was discussing it. Even the official commentators had begun to criticize her. Alice even saw a reporter chasing after Shannon¡¯s assistant when she was about to reach the set. The assistant¡¯s eyes were already red from crying. He said to the camera, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time Shannon has done this. She often sleeps with the cameramen to get more shots of her on set!¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Alice knew that Shannon would flirt with the director and producer of the production team to get more scenes, but she did. not expect her to not even let the cameraman off. The youngdy on the other side of the phone immediately said, ¡°Take the next few days off from work and take care of Johnny. As for the contract, I¡¯ll settle it with Ray and the others.¡± Two faces appeared beside Shannon¡¯s assistant when he was interviewed. Alice looked at them and could not help but be stunned. One of them was the chairman¡¯s assistant, Larry. Daniel had mentioned him before. Why did the other person look so familiar? She seemed to have seen him with Daniel before¡­ However, there were many cars on the road, so she was not allowed to stop and enjoy the show. She could only take a quick look before driving to the set. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as she arrived at the set, she saw the assistant director and Shannon kneeling there crying. Shannon¡¯s face was covered in p marks. It was obvious that the assistant director¡¯s wife had pped her. Shannon noticed Alice and immediately rushed over like a mad dog. ¡°Alice, you bitch! You¡¯re the one who framed me. You¡¯re the one who made me suffer so badly! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you have it easy!¡± Alice nced at her indifferently. She looked at Josh, who was drinking coffee. She ignored the woman. ¡°Enough! Do you think our production team isn¡¯t famous enough?¡± The director was furious. Shannon really wanted to go up and hit Alice, but it was more important to protect her role on the show now. She continued to kneel in front of the director and cried, ¡°Director, give me a chance. The assistant director and I were really framed by Alice this time!¡°. When Maisie heard this, she quickly came over and said to Alice, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s normal for anyone to have some arguments on set. I know you don¡¯t really want to destroy Shannon. You should help them and say that it¡¯s your fault.¡± Alice crossed her arms and looked at Maisie calmly. ¡°Maisie, she was the one who nned to force me to drinkst night. She wanted to get me in trouble with the director. Why should I stand up for such a person? ¡°Besides, wouldn¡¯t I be ruining my own reputation if I say that I framed them? I¡¯m not a fool to ruin myself for some people who harmed me.¡± She had originally nned to tell everyone about their nst night. Maisie saw that Alice was determined and did not want to get into trouble. She clenched her fists and did not say anything else. However, Shannon, who was beside her, exploded. ¡°Alice, who did you say wanted to frame you and the director? You should have evidence before you run your mouth! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll sue you until you die. Do you believe me!¡± Alice didn¡¯t argue with her. She took out her spare phone and magnified the voice recording she had obtainedst night. In an instant, the two bodyguards¡® voices rang out in the air. ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s Shannon Lisbon from your production team. She said she hates you. ¡°She¡¯ll give us a thousand dors to send you to the director¡¯s bed.¡± Hearing this, the director¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He looked at Shannon and said, ¡°You can forget about being in Hollywood for the rest of your life!¡± Shannon instantly shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°So what if I wanted to set you up? Did I seed? I was still tricked by Alice! Why am I the unlucky one? I don¡¯t want to leave Hollywood!¡± The director looked impatient. ¡°Shannon Lisbon, Brilliant Entertainment will not protect you! Get lost quickly. Don¡¯t make me throw you out!¡± ¡°Brilliant Entertainment mustn¡¯t ignore me! Besides, I only slept with the assistant director! There are so many people who sleep with each other! They won¡¯t care too much about such a small detail!¡± Shannon firmly believed that Brilliant Entertainment would protect her. ¡°Brilliant Entertainment had sent a document to the production team early in the morning. They won¡¯t protect you. Give up!¡± The director said coldly. 12:18 Shannon¡¯s face turnedpletely pale when she heard this. She still could not believe it. ¡°How is this possible¡­ How can Brilliant Entertainment give up on me!¡± She had slept with the vice president of thepany. He had clearly said that he would prop her up this year! Why did he suddenly give up on her? There was no way she could understand what was going on. Freddie had informed the Zillia family before he made his move. The Zillia family would not open fire on the Kaur family for such a small fry. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 The director stopped talking to Shannon. Instead, he turned his gaze to the assistant director. ¡°We¡¯ve spent a lot of effort on this movie. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else. You know my decision!¡± Realizing that the director was going to fire him, the assistant director¡¯s face turned pale. He looked around anxiously and finally pounced on Maisic- ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re the female lead. H¨Chelp me plead for leniency. As long as you help me, in the future¡­¡± Maisie was horrified when she saw how he was acting. She immediately wanted to take a few steps back and keep a distance from him. Immediately after, she said with a pained expression, ¡°Assistant director, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but this matter is too big. Moreover, it concerns Alice¡­ If she doesn¡¯t agree, you might¡­¡± She was the one who instigated Shannon to frame Alice. She knew that there would be trouble when Alice left safelyst night. However, she did not expect the matter to blow up so much. She had lost Shannon as a pawn. Now, the director would definitely not give Shannon and the assistant director a chance. She could not get into trouble herself, so she could only hide and push another wave of hatred toward Alice. ¡°Alice! You bitch! It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s you who harmed us!¡± Shannon exchanged nces with the assistant director. Then, they pounced toward Alice as if they had gone crazy. However, the director had already asked the production crew toe over. They grabbed the two of them and threw them out of the production team. Alice did not pity them at all when she saw their pathetic state. The director said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m married and have a good wife. I can¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with any of you. If you want to scheme against me, you have to consider the consequences!¡± His status in the industry was not as high as some big shots, but it did not mean that he did not have influence. If these celebrities provoked him, he could still make things difficult for them if he mentioned cklisting them. Therefore, he had to give them some warning. After this incident, the female celebrities in the production team learned their lesson. They knew that they could not drag the director down with them if they wanted to scheme against someone. All of them nodded honestly and expressed that they would do their best for the film. Maisie appeared behind Alice when she was putting on makeup. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The woman crossed her arms and said mockingly with a cold expression, ¡°Alice, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for setting someone up like this?¡± Alice exchanged nces with Linda, who immediately left with her things to give them some space. Then, Alice narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly. She patted Maisie¡¯s shoulder and said casually, ¡°Maisie, you should be the one who¡¯s afraid of retribution. After all, it¡¯s all thanks to you that Shannon is where she is today.¡± She deliberately emphasized thest few words. Alice knew that Shannon was stupid, but it was not to the extent that she could think of such a sinister move. The person who gave her the idea must have been Maisie. After all, Maisie had a precedent for doing these things. When Maisie heard this, she immediately exploded with guilt. ¡°Alice, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve always been kind to others in the production team and never provoked everyone. Unlike you, you¡¯re like a vixen, causing trouble everywhere!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Alice chuckled softly. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have a good memory¡­ Then, do I need to find some evidence to help you recall how kind you were to others?¡± Maisie jumped up like a dog whose tail had been caught. ¡°Alice, w¨Cwhat do you want!¡± Maisie often bullied people in the production team after she became famous. Many other production teams also had evidence of her evil acts. However, these people did not dare to provoke her, so they did not release the evidence. 12:18 Alice was different. She was a lunatic. Wouldn¡¯t Maisie be finished if she really released the evidence? Alice looked at her and her gaze darkened. Then, she smiled evilly. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t deal with same way I dealt with Shannon for the time being! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± you the 12:18 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Maisie felt that she had been insulted. Her expression alternated between embarrassment and disgust, and her eyes widened. Seeing her reaction, Alice squeezed her shoulder hard and said in a low voice, ¡°However, I¡¯ll say it again. I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke you, but if you bully me again and again like I¡¯m an ordinary newbie¡­¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat will you do?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t care so much. Even if I have to risk my future, I will send someone like you to hell! You know how crazy I am.¡± After saying that, her lips curled into an extremely beautiful and dangerous smile. Maisie was so frightened that her legs went weak on the spot. It was not until Alice left the dressing room that Maisie came back to her senses. She clenched her fists and pounded the ground. She felt indignant. She was really unwilling to be threatened by Alice. People like Alice were too dangerous. She could not let her continue to grow. She thought, ¡°Sheryl Lynn¡­ Yes, I must find Sheryl! ¡°Only someone with Sheryl¡¯s background could deal with her!¡± After filming thest scene of the day, Josh walked over and handed her a stack of shopping vouchers. Alice took the shopping vouchers and looked at them carefully. She raised her brows slightly when she saw that there was a super voucher from the Dave Corporation. ¡°Do you have any more? I¡¯ll take them back for husband¡¯s rtive.¡± my Josh looked at her speechlessly. She looked like she had started to fleece her friends for her family after getting married. She must love to y Stardew Valley! It was fine if she married someone poor, but she was throwing herself at him every day. ¡°Alice, control yourself! Don¡¯t pay for everything in that family. Be careful that they sell you!¡± Josh said as he handed her all the shopping vouchers in his hand. Although he despised her, he still gave her all the shopping vouchers given by the sponsors when he thought of her temper. Alice counted carefully and realized that there were some vouchers for mid¨Crange clothing inside. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I like these. I can bring my husband and the others to buy clothester.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With that, she sent a message to Daniel and Rachel. After sending the message, she reached out to borrow Josh¡¯s car. ¡°Your Maserati has a lot of space, so it¡¯s convenient to store things. Lend it to me for a day.¡± Josh nced at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask me to transfer ownership of the car to your husband?¡± Alice rubbed her chin seriously and put on a deliberate smile. ¡°Oh my, good idea. Josh, do you want to buy me a car?¡± ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not interested in helping you raise a pretty boy! That car has just been maintained. Be careful when you drive it! Don¡¯t rub against it, understand?¡± Although Josh was full of disdain, he still gave the car key to Alice. Alice took the car keys and was about to leave, but Josh stopped her again. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ I go with you? The ugly husband has to meet his brother¨Cinw sooner orter.¡± Alice rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gone to his house yet. After I go, I¡¯ll arrange an official meeting for you.¡± Also, Frankie had scolded her countless times. Hence, she nned to pack up and arrange for the two of them to meet. Now that Alice had said that, Josh did not insist. Instead, he stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Remember, observe them closely when you go to their house. Run away as soon as possible if they turn out to be money grubbers! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get out of the den that is the Doyle family. You mustn¡¯t fall into another one, understand?¡± Alice nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡± With that, she sent another message to Daniel. At the same time, in the vi of the Kaur family. 12:18 Rachel hugged her phone and nced at Daniel. Then, she began to show off to everyone. ¡°My sister¨Cinw said that she has shopping vouchers and wants to take me shopping with the children. She also wants to buy me clothes. Oh my¡­ It really is different with a sister¨Cinw.¡± Com Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Daniel noticed the words ¡°Dave Corporation¡± on the shopping voucher. His expression was a little solemn, but he did not care about his sister¡¯s smugness, ¡°Alice took a lot. She said that she would share it with everyone! Oh my, our little Alice really knows how to live. The Kaur family has really married a treasure!¡± Rachel was in an unusually good mood. Seeing that she kept showing off, Daniel finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised his head and reminded, ¡°Rachel, the shopping voucher is from the Dave Corporation.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t think there was a problem when she heard that. She blinked and said, ¡°Yes, Dave Corporation. I personally monitored the quality control. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Seeing that Rachel thought that the Dave Corporation was better as she endorsed it, Daniel cleared his throat and said, ¡°There¡¯s a photo of you showing off your love with your husband this week at the department store.¡± Rachel immediately widened her eyes and pped her head hard. Then, she bit her finger and spun back and forth guiltily. ¡°Daniel, what should we do¡­ Won¡¯t we be exposed as soon as Alice goes in? Then what should we do?¡± Her husband ran Dave Corporation. Last month, they held an event to choose the most loving couple. Unexpectedly, their employees were so awesome that they directly pushed her and her husband¡¯s photos to the top. ording to the rules, her and her husband¡¯s photos had to be posted in the store to torture single people. ¡°Daniel, quickly think of something! Alice is going to the mall. We can¡¯t stop her, but what should we do if we go in and see the photos?¡± Rachel was a little flustered now. Daniel gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You still have an hour. Get them to change the photos.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rachel stroked his chin and shook her head. ¡°That photo is not so easy to change. I could only ask them to put a big curtain to cover it.¡± ¡°Yeah, tell the executives not to let anyonee up and greet you.¡± This way, he could distract Alice so that the girl would not suspect them for the time being. He had never appeared on Instagram before. Other than his business partners and the people from the top wealthy families, no one else had seen him. Therefore, he was not that worried about being exposed. However, the other people in the Kaur family, especially the sisters, participated in too many activities and had a lot ofpanies under their name. It was very dangerous. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After Rachel arranged everything, she couldn¡¯t help bute over and ask Daniel, ¡°Actually¡­ let¡¯s be honest with her. I don¡¯t think Alice is after your money. You don¡¯t have to be so guarded against her.¡± Daniel tapped his slender fingers on the armrest of the sofa rhythmically. He said mncholically, ¡°What do you think Alice will do if we confess now?¡± ¡°Divorce Daniel!¡± Alfred reminded him in a low voice. Although he had not met Alice yet, from everyone¡¯s description, he knew that his granddaughter¨Cinw was a person who would not allow others to lie to her. If Daniel was exposed while they had no feelings for each other, she would definitely abandon him like the free spirit she was. At the thought of this, the old man couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Why was their family¡¯s child so stupid? At this moment, Josh also called home. He said that he wanted to go home for dinner and feel the warmth of the family. Alfred waved his hand and said to Daniel, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bump into that big mouth!¡± Daniel and Rachel brought the children to meet up with Alice. Josh happened to return to the vi. When he entered the house, he saw that the entire family was neatly gathered. He was a little puzzled. When he went to the kitchen to get Jane to prepare dinner, he found the box of king crabs from before. ¡°Eh? Why does this box of king crabs look so familiar¡­ I think this was what I gave Alice.¡± He rubbed his chin and muttered. William rolled his eyes when he heard this. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°What does it look like? Did you give our king crab 12:19 to someone else?¡± Hearing this, Josh¡¯s doubts disappeared. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. The supplier of this brand of king crabs belonged to the family. It¡¯s not surprising that there¡¯s an identical box in the vi!¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Outside the apartment door. Alice immediately went up to Daniel and Rachel when she saw theming out with the children. She first carefully checked Benny¡¯s injuries. After confirming that there were no problems, she waved the car key in her hand. ¡°Do you want to drive, or should I do it?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alice had sat in Daniel¡¯s car before and found that his driving skills were not bad, so she was happy to let him drive. After getting into the car, Alice sat in the front passenger seat, while Rachel sat in the back with the children. This Maserati was Josh¡¯s, but to be exact, Daniel had personally modified it and given it to him. Therefore, after getting into the car, he didn¡¯t even need Alice¡¯s reminder to know how to drive the car. ¡°Alice, I want a ss of water,¡± Aidy said weakly as he raised his hand. Alice had yet to figure out the structure of the car and was about to say that she had to look for the water. However, Daniel opened an exquisite mini refrigerator and took out a bottle of pure water before handing it to his son. Alice blinked. ¡°How did you know the refrigerator was here?¡± Josh had modified the car and she didn¡¯t even know the location of the refrigerator in the car. How did her husband know? Daniel paused and a strange look shed across his eyes. However, he remained calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the modification video of this car. The owner posted it on Instagram.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That Josh really likes to show off.¡± Alice thought of Josh¡¯s personality and instantly dispelled her doubts. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing that Daniel could be exposed at any time, Rachel, who was in the back row, hurriedly said, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s gettingte. Should we go early? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to buy anything when the store closes.¡± Alice immediately turned around and smiled. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry. This store is even open at midnight. Theirdy boss is especially humane. She¡¯s famous for being a fairy!¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel could not help but hold her face and say with a smile, ¡°Does everyone really say that?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s not just the people in the circle. The owners of ourmunity also often say that the lady boss of Dave Corporation is as beautiful as a flower and has a kind heart. The boss of Dave Corporation only managed to marry her because he saved the gxy,¡± Alice said. Rachel was overjoyed when she heard that. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s not it either. She¡¯s just as beautiful as a flower.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alice suddenly felt that Rachel¡¯s reaction was a little strange. Did she think they were praising her? Meanwhile, Daniel¡¯s expression was already a little dark. He cleared his throat and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Rachel, how many times have I told you not to daydream?¡± Rachel immediately came back to her senses and realized that she had almost exposed herself just now. She quickly smiled and waved her hand to exin to Alice, ¡°Thedy boss and I both have the same surname, so I often fantasize that I¡¯m her. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± Alice saw Rachel covering her face and looking quite embarrassed. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen thatdy from the Kaur family, I think she can¡¯tpare to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes curved up again. However, this time, she was on high alert and would definitely not allow herself to show any Otherwise, Daniel would have chopped her up with a knife. Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the department store. abnormalities. ¡°Do you need to wear a mask?¡± Daniel asked with concern. The store was crowded and he was afraid that it would affect her. 1/ Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°There¡¯s no need. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve put on only a thin, elegantyer of makeup? It¡¯s as if I have no makeup at all. I lookpletely different from how I usually appear on screen Alice pointed at her face. She had especially changed her makeup after leaving the set. As she was now, no one would be able to recognize her unless they were a die¨Chard fan. ¡°In my opinion, you look the same no matter what kind of makeup you have on,¡± Daniel looked at the girl¡¯s face and said honestly. Alice was speechless. She thought, ¡°So, my husband can¡¯t differentiate faces?¡± The children frown when they witnessed Daniel¡¯s oblivious reaction. After looking at each other, Aidy represented them and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy means that you¡¯re the most beautiful, no matter what you look like!¡± ¡°I think I look beautiful too!¡± Alice stuck out her tongue yfully. After getting out of the car, Alice realized that there were fewer people than usual. It turned out that the security guard had restricted the flow of people over there. A staff member exined that a higher¨Cup from thepany wasing to inspect the department store and so he had to do this. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that there were fewer people. Previously, she was a little afraid that there would be too many people and it would be inconvenient for Benny, who was injured. Now, it was different. Rachel quietly observed her surroundings. The corner of her lips curled up slightly when she saw that most of the staff had been reced by her husband¡¯s capable subordinates. She thought, ¡°Oh, hubby, you did well. I¡¯ll reward you with kisses and hugs when I get back!¡± This was the first time the three children had shopped in a department store like this. Therefore, after entering, they looked around seriously. It was as if they were curious about their surroundings. Alice instinctively thought that they usually did not have the chance to shop at a high¨Cend department store and a trace of bitterness surged in her heart again. She could not help but think that she had to treat the children better in the future. Daniel was afraid that Benny was too heavy and that Alice¡¯s arm would hurt from carrying him. Thus, he took the initiative to carry his son. As for Rachel, she held the hands of Aidy and Coco. Their good looks naturally attracted the attention of many people. ¡°Look, that family is so good¨Clooking! Especially that daughter, she looks so pure and innocent!¡± ¡°I wonder if their daughter is of age. I want to go over and ask for her contact information!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we form a team? I like that daughter too. She¡¯s my type. She even looks a little like a celebrity!¡± Alice was speechless when she heard what those people said. She thought, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t spout nonsense! ¡°How could I be Daniel¡¯s daughter?¡± At this moment, Daniel had an ugly expression. His handsome face was covered in a thickyer of frost, and the aura around him was different. As for Rachel, she said unhappily, ¡°Are they blind or something? Do we look like mother and daughter? I really want to beat them up so badly they don¡¯t recognize themselves!¡± As soon as she said this, a few reckless guys approached them. ¡°Miss, can you add me on WhatsApp? I think you¡¯re gorgeous!¡± ¡°Do you y Wild Rift? I¡¯m the best Ashe on the server. I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°I y this minigame too. We canpare our rankings, look¡­¡± At this moment, the little children¡¯s expressions were as dark as their father¡¯s. However, how could those guys understand what was going on? They thought that Daniel¡¯s reaction was purely because he didn¡¯t want his daughter to make friends with the opposite sex. 12:19 Hence, a brave one leaned over and said, ¡°Hey man, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Your daughter is too outstanding. We really can¡¯t control ourselves!¡± Daniel said in a heavy tone, ¡°My daughter?¡± Noticing her husband¡¯s mood, Alice immediately held his arm, then stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss his face. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m yours!¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 At this moment, Daniel felt his mind nk for a second. Then, he was stiff all over and stood still in a daze. What? Alice¡­ had kissed him? It seemed that he could still smell the fragrance of her kiss and feel the warmth of her lips on his check. He did not find it annoying. Instead, he felt that it was like a dream. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Rachel, who was standing beside them, put on a smile instantly and could not be happier. It worked. It did work! Alice took the initiative to kiss her nerdy younger brother. Bravo! She hoped they would make a baby girl soon. Alice saw Daniel¡¯s reaction and thought that he was unhappy. Then, she stood on tiptoe and leaned close to his car as if she was kissing his ear. She exined in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. I don¡¯t want them to continue the misunderstanding.¡± With that, she looked at the young men around her and winked yfully. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve told you to wear his¨Cand¨Chers clothes. See? Now they¡¯ve all misunderstood it.¡± Daniel came back to his senses and looked down at Alice. Alice¡¯s eyes were sparkling with affection and were so bright that they looked like stars reflecting on a lake. He could not help but get turned on and swallowed unconsciously, with his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down a few times. Seeing Daniel¡¯s natural reaction, Alice smiled and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. I love you, and I love you only. I won¡¯t have a crush on anyone else.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel could not help but stretch out his long arms to hold Alice¡¯s slender waist. He lowered his head as if he was telling everyone that she was his girl and nted a kiss on her forehead. Alice was also stunned. She did not expect the pride and aloof man to take the initiative then. The young men around had finally realized the whole thing. They all turned around in shock, then shook their heads and sighed. Some of them even muttered unhappily. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s young and gorgeous, but he¡¯s old and ugly. She¡¯s totally out of his league! ¡°Gosh! That ugly old man has stolen my first crush before I could ask her out.¡± Hearing their words, the kids puffed up their cheeks, their faces filled with anger. How infuriating! How could they speak like that? Although their father was much older than Alice, they still made a good couple! Moreover, Alice was young and gorgeous, but their daddy wasn¡¯t old and ugly at all! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t that mean they were ugly kids? The kids were not unhappy and decided to wait for an opportunity to teach them a lesson. When growing up, they would help their father torture those who wanted to hit on Alice! Rachel wasughing to tears aside. How she wished she had recorded the scene and could bring it back to share with the family. Unbelievably, the proud and arrogant Daniel had been put on the spot. Gosh! His love rivals had disliked and despised him out and out. She suddenly thought it was good that the couple showed up on public asions more often. Young men woulde and teach him to cherish his wife. Alice didn¡¯t sigh with relief until those young men were gone. When she tried to separate from Daniel, she realized he was holding her more tightly. It seemed that he was unhappy that she wanted to separate from him. She was stunned for a second. ¡°Daniel, you¡­¡± Daniel nced at her and said in an earnest tone, ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡± 12:19 Alice was stunned for a moment. Then, she nodded and stopped trying to push him away. After they found a small stroller, Daniel put all the kids inside. But he pushed the stroller with one hand and kept holding Alice¡¯s waist with the other. Now and then, he red coldly and sharply at the young men around, warning them not to approach his woman! Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Rachel followed them all the way. When she saw Daniel hugging Alice even harder, she kept holding back herughter. In the end, she could not hold it in anymore. Then she dragged Aidy and Coco to the rest area with the excuse of going to the washroom andughed her ass off. ¡°Aidy, Coco, did you see the look on your daddy¡¯s face?¡± The two kids did not understand what made their Aunt Rachelugh to tears. At the same time, they tilted their little heads. and stared at her in confusion. Rachel squatted down, pressed her hands on the children¡¯s shoulders, and said with a serious face, ¡°Because your father has caten his words! Have you forgotten what he said the other day?¡± The two kids blinked, then showed that they had recalled it. Oh, Daddy said that he wouldn¡¯t like Alice or get jealous. ¡°Look, your daddy is hugging Alice more and more tightly, looking like he¡¯s so afraid of losing her. Oh god! I can¡¯t hold myughter anymore.¡± Saying it, Rachel felt that such a good thing was worth sharing. Then, she took out her phone, took a photo of them immediately, and sent it to the group chat. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. William replied immediately, [Geez! It looks like Daniel is clinging to his wife.] Marie texted, [Oh? Didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t care about his wife? What is he doing now? Isn¡¯t it a p in his face?] Alfred added, [Daniel¡¯s clothes don¡¯t go well with Alice. Tell him to get some new clothes and match them with his wife.] The Kaur family had a heated discussion in the group chat. Then, someone realized that something was wrong. Josh, who was eating fruits in the living room, zoomed in on the photo and could not help but mutter, ¡°The girl¡¯s back looks like Alice.¡± William had good hearing. When he heard this sentence, he exchanged nces with his elders warily in no time. Then, he quietly sent a private message to Rachel, the group leader. [Rachel, withdraw the message now. Josh saw it.] Not until then did Rachel realize she had sent the photo to a group chat that Daniel and Josh were in. She decisively withdrew the photos and typed a message in dead earnest. [Sorry, Guys. I¡¯ve sent the wrong message. It was not Daniel and his wife.] However, this looked more like a cover¨Cup. Josh rubbed his chin, narrowed his eyes, and began to think carefully. He wasn¡¯t sure of the woman in the photo because he could see her back only. But he knew the guy who had the aura of authority and overwhelmingness even with his back to him. It was Daniel! He was sure of it. For some reason, Josh had a bad feeling at this moment. He quickly took out his phone and sent a message to Alice. [Alice, are you shopping in the supermarket with your husband now?] Alice nced at her phone and replied, [Yeah.] Josh texted, [Send me a frontal photo of your husband.] After reading the message, Alice nced at the man beside her and shook her head decisively. [My husband doesn¡¯t like to take photos. Maybe next time.] Josh texted again, [Please! I need to see your husband¡¯s face now. This is very important!] He remembered Alice once said her husband¡¯s surname was Kaur, and he was an employee of the Kaur Group and wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. At first, he didn¡¯t think a lot about it. He was misled because she said her husband wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. But then he felt something was wrong, and it couldn¡¯t only be a coincidence. But he still could not figure it out. If Daniel married Alice, why did he have to pretend to be poor? Why did the whole family have to pretend to be poor? So, he should dig up into it before telling Alice. Otherwise, if Alice cut ties with him because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the candle. 12:19 Chapter NG Alice and Daniel happened to find some household goodies and didn¡¯t want to take photos. So, she texted Josh, I¡¯m busy. Talk to youtent Josh was at a loss for words. Damn it! It¡¯s important! I mean it.] Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Josh sent another message, but Alice did not reply. He knew Alice would not text back, so he came to William and tied to pry on it, ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t marry Freddie?¡± William rolled his eyes. ¡°How could Daniel marry Freddie? What were you thinking?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think they are always together. And there is a die¨Chard shipper of them in Hollywood, who updates their lovey¨Cdovey stuff online every day.¡± Of course, the one who shared their lovey¨Cdovey moments happened to be Freddie¡¯s younger sister. William found it funny and annoying, thenughed. He knocked his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if Daniel likes men or women?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to be sure,¡± Josh mumbled. ¡°unless you tell me who his wife is.¡± ¡°Before Daniel agrees, I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± William pursed his lips and shrugged, looking helpless. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get anything from William, Josh turned to look at the elders at home. ¡°Darling, is the epiphyllum in the courtyard about to bloom? Shall we go take a look?¡± ¡°Sons, take your wives and join us in the courtyard!¡°, Alfred and Marie gave the order, and everyone who was supposed to leave left. Josh was lost for words. He felt he was being despised, and even his parents were wary ¡°Since you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find the truth myself!¡± he thought. of him. They were in the supermarket. ¡°Madam, would you like to get your husband some male enhancement products? It¡¯s good for him.¡± The salesperson at the counter came up to her and asked with a fawning smile. Alice hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No need. Thanks.¡± ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. When a man is in his middle ages, he might have difficulties getting it up at times. Come on. Get one for him. You¡¯ll also be happy if he¡¯s good in bed. The male salesperson said and gave Alice a knowing look. Alice noticed the look on Daniel¡¯s face and immediately waved her hand. She leaned over and told the salesperson, ¡°My husband is awesome in bed. Seriously, we don¡¯t need this kind of product. Sell it to someone else.¡± ¡°What a pity. It looks like I won¡¯t be able to sell it.¡± As he spoke, the salesperson gave Daniel a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome in bed. Very impressive, sir!¡± Hearing this, Alice held her forehead, and the corners of her mouth twitched. She couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed, wondering what the salesperson was doing! How could he say that to Daniel? Daniel did not understand what they meant. After leaving the counter, he asked, ¡°Awesome in bed? Why did he suddenly tell me that?¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­ I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Alice looked away awkwardly. Had she known it, she wouldn¡¯t have told the salesperson that. She felt very guilty when looking at Daniel¡¯s serious expression. Daniel stared at Alice with a heavy gaze. He wanted to say something else, but Rachel had already rushed over with Aidy and Coco. They would do grocery shopping in the supermarket next. To avoid exining the bed thing, Alice kept buying and buying. In the end, she realized she had bought too much for Rachel. The car could not even hold them all. Looking at those things, Alice didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Oh, it seemed I¡¯ve bought too much.¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Alice, your brother¨Cinw¡¯s van is nearby. I¡¯ll call him to help. You and Daniel can go back with the children first.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alice was still a little worried. ¡°Are you sure it can fit?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Your brother¨Cinw has a big van. Oh, look! He¡¯s calling in. Off you go. I can handle it myself.¡± Rachel 12:19 urged and pushed Alice and Daniel out. Finally, Alice came to the parking lot with the clothes she had bought for the kids and Daniel. While she was packing, someone was staring at her furiously from somewhere not far away. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°Look, Preston! That¡¯s Alice, right?¡± Mark looked at the man beside him and snorted. ¡°Mr. Richards said that she has hooked up with a toy boy. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it turned out to be true¡± Preston narrowed his eyes, and his face looked even more gloomy. He said to the bodyguards beside him, ¡°Go!¡± After Alice filled the trunk, she pped her hands and was about to say something to the kids. Then she saw two bodyguards in ck suits suddenly rushing over to her. After seeing the logos on their bodies, Alice¡¯s eyes turned sharp in a sh. She immediately closed the trunk and rushed forward to punch one of the bodyguards in the face. That bodyguard did not expect Alice to be such a good fighter and was caught off guard, blood flowing, from the corner of his mouth. By the time they had realized it, their faces were fierce and twisted. Alice was worried about Daniel and the three kids, so she could not go all out to kick their asses. Just as Alice was fighting against them, another man with a baseball bat came over, looking, like he was trying to hit the back of Alice¡¯s head. Alice didn¡¯t notice it, and that person looked even more arrogant. However, he heard a cracking sound before he could hit Alice with the baseball bat. Immediately after, a series of screams of pain resounded through the parking lot. Hearing the scream, Alice immediately turned around and saw Daniel stepping on the man with the baseball bat. He looked bloody cold and had an overwhelmingly murderous aura, The man¡¯s arm seemed to have been broken by him. The other two bodyguards saw this and immediately rushed over. But they were no match for Daniel and were beaten to the ground. Alice had never seen Daniel fight before, and she was shocked. Unexpectedly, Daniel, who looked like an otherworldly cold fish, was so fierce and handsome when he fought. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alice, over here!¡± Daniel raised his hand and gestured for Alice toe over. Alice came back to her senses and immediately walked towards him. Then, she subconsciously shielded the three kids. behind her. Preston, who wanted his bodyguards to teach Alice a lesson in the first ce, saw his henchmen were so fucked up and looked even worse. He pulled his younger brother Mark and came over. After seeing their faces clearly, Alice patted Daniel¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Take the boys to the car first.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Daniel was worried about Alice being alone. Alice nodded firmly at him. ¡°They¡¯re my family by blood. I can handle them. Now get in the car with the boys.¡± She would inevitably say something harsh when facing up to Preston, and she didn¡¯t want Daniel and the kids to hear it. It would kill their mood. Alice insisted. Daniel had no choice, and in the end, he controlled himself and carried the kids to the car first. When Preston saw Daniel getting into the car with the kids, his face was filled with disdain. He looked at Alice in disgust. He said coldly, ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve abandoned yourself to vice. Shame on you!¡± Upon hearing this, Alice raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled coldly. ¡°What made you say that, Mr. Doyle?¡± She had always known that Preston had been in touch with Travis. Therefore, she guessed that Preston and Mark must havee over to say something nasty about her marriage to Daniel. But she was no longer the obedient little girl five years ago. She was no longer afraid of their harsh words and sarcastic If they dared to talk harshly again, she would dare to sass them till they were too ashamed to show their faces! Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Preston hated Alice¡¯s attitude a lot. His eyes darkened, and he red at her without a blink. Then he said, ¡°Mr. Richards is rich and promising and doesn¡¯t care about your shameful past. He is your perfect choice, but you don¡¯t want him. And you demeaned yourself to be with a toy boy like that! What the hell is wrong with you? You¡¯re so impossible!¡± Aliceughed instead of being angry. ¡°Mr. Doyle, you think Mr. Richards is a perfect choice? Fine then. Tell any of your other daughters to marry him!¡± On the one hand, he despised her for being shameless. On the other hand, he wanted to use her to manipte Travis and bring connections to the Doyle family. Could he be more disgusting? ¡°Fiona and the other girls aren¡¯t like you! They¡¯re preserving their moral integrity and waiting to bring glory to the family! But what about you? Look what you¡¯ve done all these years. You¡¯ve been selling yourself in Hollywood and even screwing with a toy boy!¡± Preston¡¯s words were extremely harsh. ¡°What are you thinking? How can you do these things to humiliate the Doyle family? How can you disgrace the name of yourself and the family?¡± He had told his men to keep an eye on Alice because he wanted to marry her into a wealthy family and bring more interest to the Doyle family. But what had she done? She had hooked up with a toy boy with three kids, which had pissed him off. Alice¡¯s face looked bloody cold. He said Fiona had preserved her moral integrity. Huh, how sarcastic! He said she had been selling herself in Hollywood and screwing with a toy boy. That was mean! To them, whatever she had done was wrong and useless unless she sold herself and brought fortune to the Doyle family. Preston knew he couldn¡¯t control Alice, so he pointed to the car and roared, ¡°You nasty toy boy, read my lips! Do you think Alice will be with you for long? Not on your life! I can fucking kill you any time as long as I am in Lonrid!¡± ¡°If you dare to touch them, I swear I¡¯ll get back at your son and cut him! Then you¡¯ll have no grandkids in your life!¡± Alice interrupted him with a cold face. He threatened her and even dared to threaten her loved ones. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Did he think she could not deal with people from the Doyle family? When Preston saw Alice¡¯s angry face, he felt an inexplicable chill in the spine. However, he still growled fiercely, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you dare touch your brother!¡± ¡°Try me!¡± Alice sneered coldly and red at Preston firmly. There was nothing she didn¡¯t dare to do when it came to knocking down the Doyle family. Preston never thought that Alice would dare to challenge him then. Damn it! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this little bitch could still seduce Travis and control him, he would kill her right away! ¡°Alice, I¡¯m your father. Whatever I¡¯ve done and said is for your good! You¡¯re supposed to be grateful, or else¡­¡± Preston still talked to her in a threatening tone. But Alice curled up her lips, waved her hand, and opened the door on the passenger seat, Then she said, ¡°Sorry, but I choose to be ungrateful!¡± ¡°Alice, what the hell are you talking about, you ungrateful girl! Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get all of them to shut you out in Hollywood?¡± Preston threatened in rage. However, Alice didn¡¯t bother to listen to what he would say. She smiled at Daniel and signaled him to start the car. Then, she rolled up the window. Seeing Alice¡¯s car going further away, Preston was about to explode and cursed furiously, ¡°Damn it! Howe I have such an ungrateful daughter!¡± Mark stood beside him, looked much calmer, and said with a long face, ¡°Preston, get someone to look into that toy boy. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then, we¡¯ll figure out something and get Mr. Richards to castrate him! By then, Alice won¡¯t be able to be with him again.¡± 12:20 When Preston heard this, he narrowed his eyes, and a sinister look shed across his face. Hmm. We¡¯ll at under the table Alice is a smart cookie. We must keep it from her and give her a sudden blow¡± ¡°Sure, we will. No worries Alice adjusted her emotions and immediately exined to Daniel in the car. That¡¯s my father, a terrible guy who likes to sell his daughter. I don¡¯t want you and the boys to be attacked by him¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Noticing the sh of sadness in Alice¡¯s eyes, Daniel reached out and ced his big palm on her hand, holding it more tightly. The warmth of his palm made Alice¡¯s heart racing. Then, she looked up at him, her eyes looking bright like stars. ¡°Daniel, you¡­ ¡°It¡¯s my job to protect you and the kids. Leave it to me from now on.¡± He would not let anyone go around attacking her at will! And he would not let her feel any sadness anymore. Alice felt her heart unconsciously beating faster, and she was a little flushed. She was silent for a long time before turning back to look at the kids. ¡°Oh, poor babies. Are you scared?¡± The three kids shook their heads decisively. They even raised their little fists and pinched their arms. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m strong. I can protect you with Daddy in the future,¡± said Aidy. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m good at boxing. I¡¯ll help you beat up the bad guys,¡± said Coco. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m injured now. But I¡¯ll be very good at fighting when I fully recover. Whoever has bullied you, I¡¯ll give them a good beating and let them learn their lessons!¡± said Benny. Hearing the kids¡® words, Alice couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and said to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, see? The boys are so sweet.¡± Her smile was so beautiful that Daniel couldn¡¯t help but take another look at it, which almost caused the car to deviate from the road. ¡°Daniel, focus! We¡¯re all in the car.¡± When Alice saw that the car had deviated, she quickly raised her hand to remind him. ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel gripped the steering wheel expressionlessly, but he still couldn¡¯t help looking at her from the corner of his eyes. Encountering Preston was like a minor episode of their day, and they were unaffected by it. After they got home, Alice cooked and began to pack the gifts. When she put the kids to bed at night, she specially asked them what the family elders liked so that she could prepare for the meeting¨Cup on the weekend. Josh grabbed Alice¡¯s wrist when she arrived at the cast the next day. ¡°Josh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice was a little worried when looking at the man, who was always high¨Cspirited and vigorous, but at that time, he seemed very uneasy with messy hair and an unshaven chin. ¡°Show me your husband¡¯s photo,¡± Josh said emotionally. He had tried everything he could to find it out the night before, but no one told him who Daniel had married.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He wanted to rush to Alice¡¯s ce to figure it out, but he was afraid that he would see Daniel there. In that case, he would not be able to be friends with her again. Hence, he got so anxious that he was up the whole night. Alice twitched the corner of her mouth speechlessly. She took out her phone and said, ¡°Here! Check it yourself. I don¡¯t have any of his photos on my phone.¡± ¡°Howe? Aren¡¯t you two married? Why didn¡¯t you take photos of him? Is it because your husband is too ugly to show his face?¡± Josh thought he would rather Alice¡¯s husband be ugly. Alice was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Come off it, Josh! Stop talking nonsense! My husband is handsome but doesn¡¯t like to take photos!¡± ¡°What about the marriage license? Show me your marriage license.¡± ¡°My husband has lost the marriage license,¡± Alice said. Josh instantly exploded. ¡°Alice, he¡¯s lost something so important! What¡¯s wrong with him? Can he be more stupid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡± Alice pouted. 12:20 Josh took a deep breath, but he really couldn¡¯t calm down. He pressed Alice¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Dear Alice, listen to me. ¡°If what?¡± there came another man¡¯s voice, B 12:20 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Upon seeing the man¡¯s face, Alice immediately tilted her head and waved her hand. ¡°Hi, Frankie, long time!¡± Josh¡¯s back stiffened. He turned around stiffly and saw Frankie¡¯s serious expression. It was clear that Frankie was here to cause trouble. Josh, who suspected that his cousin Daniel had married Alice secretly, felt guilty at the time. He pulled Alice backward and said, ¡°Um, Alice, do you think Frankie is in a bad mood today?¡± Alice nodded. ¡°I think he was dumped!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and then we¡¯ll run,¡± Josh whispered. Alice agreed. ¡°One, two¡­ What the fuck! Alice, you¡¯re running too fast! You¡¯re as fast as an escaped hare!¡± Josh didn¡¯t even finish counting when he saw Alice disappear in a sh. By the time he regained his senses, Frankie had grabbed him by the shoulder and said coldly, ¡°I heard that you were asking around about Alice¡¯s husbandst night. Is there anything wrong with her husband?¡± Josh wasn¡¯t afraid of Frankie usually, but it got Alice involved this time. He knew he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences, so he looked at his fingers and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I think he¡¯s poor and doesn¡¯t deserve Alice!¡± ¡°Poor? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Frankie pulled Josh towards the parking lot. Josh looked bitter and asked, ¡°Frankie, you have found out, haven¡¯t you?¡± The only response he got was a cold snort from Frankie. To Alice¡¯s surprise, Frankie didn¡¯te for her ever since. Instead, he had said something to Josh that left him in low spirits the entire day. He even didn¡¯t want to talk to her when they met. At the end of the shoot, Josh held Alice¡¯s hand and blinked as he asked, ¡°Alice, are you sure I can¡¯t go with you to see your husband¡¯s family this weekend?¡± Alice shook her head and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare them. After all, they¡¯re not from a wealthy family.¡± Josh frowned. Frankie didn¡¯t find out who it was, but he gave him a photo of Alice and Daniel outside the club. Frankie and the others couldn¡¯t recognize the guy in the photo, but he could. He had lived with Daniel for over 20 years and could be sure of it by ncing at his side face. It was Daniel. However, he still wanted to take his chances and take another look at it. What if it was not Daniel but only some guy with a simr face? In the end, Josh did not convince Alice to bring him along. He had asked her for the address and thought it over at home, wondering if he should sneak over. When it was time to meet her inws, Alice changed into a clean andfortable floral dress early in the morning. Then, she put on the new clothes for the kids and made sure that Daniel looked good, then they left. Seeing his BMW¡¯s trunk was stuffed, Daniel wished he could tell her not to bring gifts and that his family didn¡¯t need them. But Alice looked like she was expecting it. He could not bear to refuse her, so he could only restrain his thoughts and secretly think he had to text his parents when it was almost time, asking them not to show they didn¡¯t like them. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Marie changed into the gray sportswear she had prepared and asked William nervously. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be nervous¡­ Everyone, rx!¡± William couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the nervous look on everyone¡¯s face. Marie sighed. ¡°How can I not be nervous? It¡¯s my first time inviting Alice to meet the family.¡± Right after Marie finished speaking, Josh¡¯s father, Walter Kaur, suddenly pped his head and screamed out of surprise, ¡°Dad, Mom, what should we do? The big mouth Josh will be here, too!¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°How did he know we were here?¡± Alfred¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I think he¡¯s got a bodyguard to locate us.¡± Walter lowered his head and was afraid that his father would give him a good scolding. Alfred narrowed his turbid eyes and touched his chin. After pausing for a few seconds, he said in a low voice, ¡°Tell the bodyguards to set up a roadblock to stop him!¡° ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± William hurriedly stepped forward and said. How would Daniel exin it to his wife Alice if they saw the roadblock? Of course, Alfred understood his concerns, but he said lightly, ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be all up to Daniel!¡± Honest was the best policy. If Daniel had told the truth from the very beginning, everyone wouldn¡¯t have to put on an act. But he had chosen to keep the truth from her and caused everyone great trouble. So, he would be on his own if anything went wrong! Anyway, the Kaur family¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to set up the roadblock in a big way. They only put handrails and sandbags on the road Josh would take. When Alice and Daniel passed by, they happened to see the roadblock. She thought the guards would investigate them and patted the back of Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay in the car with the boyster. I¡¯ll go out and check.¡± Daniel nced at the clothes of the guards beside him and understood the whole thing. Then he said calmly, ¡°They won¡¯t investigate us.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Alice immediately asked. Daniel held the steering wheel without changing his expression and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a warning sign over there. They are looking for someone from the Kaur family.¡± He had recognized the bodyguard first before noticing the warning sign. He knew that this was a hint given to him by the bodyguards. Perhaps Josh wasing, but the family elders did not want to see him, so they tried to stop him. Alice looked at the warning sign by the roadside and nodded. Daniel and the kids secretly sighed with relief at the same time. Although there was a warning sign, they were still worried that Alice would get off and check with the guards. When they arrived, Alice saw a small courtyard where she could see many old and young people at the gate. When Alice saw the big scene, she blushed in no time. ¡°Daniel, why did you tell them all toe out?¡± She would be shy and embarrassed! Daniel nced at everyone and said calmly, ¡°They all want to wee you personally.¡± ¡°Alice, you helped us, and our family owes you big time, so everyone wees you in person.¡± Aidy, the boy sitting in the backseat, was afraid his father would not say a word, so he immediately exined it to her for him. Alice smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get off quickly.¡± Marie and Alice had met before, so Alice addressed Marie first after they arrived. After that, she greeted Alfred and the others. Even Rachel¡¯s children hade long. Those kids were primary school students and were undoubtedly good at putting on an act. They came up to surround Alice and kept telling her how pretty she was and how happy they were to see her. They were as sweet as Daniel¡¯s kids. Alice finally understood why Aidy, Coco, and Benny were so cute. It was a family trait. When he saw Daniel carrying the gifts out of the trunk, Alfred was over the moon. He told Daniel to move a pot of flowers back then, but Daniel would order William and the others to do it for him. 12:20 Chapter Dy Now that he was married, he would do it himself after his wife gave the word. It was better to be married. Alice chatted with the young boys for a while. She soon noticed Daniel was moving things alone and turned around to help However, Rachel¡¯s eldest son pped his hands and said confidently, ¡°Alice, leave it to us. Men are supposed to do the hard work? As soon as he finished speaking, she saw the eldest boy leading a group of younger boys to help. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel looked at her sons, who usually did not do any chores but had been so willing to prove themselves in front of Alice, and then quietly exchanged a nce with Alfred. It was so good that Daniel was married. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 While Alice distributed the gifts to the children in the courtyard, Alfred and the others began discussing with Daniel in the house. ¡°Daniel, what do you think if I give Alice a gift worth a hundred thousand dors at the first meeting? Is it good?¡± Alfred was holding a nice box in his hand with a gift inside. Although they were told to pretend to be poor, they still had to give her a gift to show their sincerity. Daniel frowned. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Alfred heard it and pulled a long face immediately. ¡°How can it be too expensive? I think it¡¯s a little too cheap. Hector stood aside and nced at his wife, Reba. At first, Reba wasn¡¯t happy with her daughter¨Cinw Alice, but she saw Alice this day and her concern for Daniel¡¯s three kids. Besides, she also found it very interesting when she saw her son Daniel, who was always arrogant and aloof, had willingly yed Alice¡¯s driver and porter. So, she wasn¡¯t unhappy with Alice anymore and finally epted her. She took the initiative to approach them and distributed the gifts she had prepared in advance to the family elders. And she also exined, ¡°In an ordinary family, people give gifts of no more than two thousand dors at the first meeting. Daniel ims to be poor, and I think he¡¯ll be fine if we give Alice a gift worth two hundred dors. I¡¯ve wrapped the gifts for everyone. And, we would tell Alice we¡¯ve sold one of our cows to buy her gifts if she asked.¡± Alfred and Marie took over the gifts and weighed them in their hands. At the same time, they shook their heads and sighed, looking at Daniel bitterly. Weren¡¯t it for Daniel, they would never give their granddaughter¨Cinw Alice such cheap gifts. Daniel did understand what his grandparents were thinking. However, he and Alice didn¡¯t get to know each other well yet, so he did not want to let her know too much about him then. He thought if things between him and Alice were going to work out and they fell deeply in love, he would treat Alice fairly and give her the best he had. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother¡­¡± Daniel looked at the gifts in the house again, cleared his throat, and reminded, ¡°These gifts are not too expensive or nice. If you don¡¯t like them, please don¡¯t throw them away right now. Later¡­¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like it?¡± Before Daniel could finish speaking, Marie interrupted him. ¡°I like it very much! I want to use it all the time!¡± ¡°I like it, too! I would also like it even if Alice gave me a fallen leaf!¡± Alfred added. The fact was that the Kaur family was not as picky as Daniel had thought. And Alice was very thoughtful in picking their gifts, and they happened to be something they could use. How could they not like them? ¡°Marie, do you need my help with lunch?¡± After bonding with the children, Alice came in and asked. She thought she should help with meals since she was part of the family. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so sweet, dear Alice. Daniel¡¯s four sisters have gotten lunch ready. Just make yourself at home and talk to us.¡± After Marie finished speaking, she pulled Alice in and gave everyone a look. ¡°Alice. This is my first meeting gift for you. I hope you like it.¡± Reba, the mother¨Cinw, gave her the gift first. Alice took over the gift, smiled, and said sweetly, ¡°Thanks, Reba.¡± Reba felt her heart melt at that moment. She didn¡¯t have a daughter and had always wanted a sweet girl in the family. Now, her dream hade true. Seeing his wife Reba looking so joyful, Hector also gave Alice a gift. Alice thanked him and took over the gift. After that, the other elders in the family winked at Daniel to let him introduce them while giving Alice gifts. 12:21 After getting to know the elders, Daniel¡¯s brothers and cousins came over. Other than William, Alice had never seen the others. William took the lead, and they began introducing themselves one by one. However, Alice noticed something. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Children of the Kaur family were ranked ording to age. Daniel was the fifth child of his generation, and William was the seventh. The sixth child was Noah, and the ninth child was Hunter. But the eighth child, Josh, wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Daniel, where is he, then? Is he out working?¡± Alice could not help but ask. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 When Daniel heard this, a strange look shed across his eyes. As for William, he secretly regretted having introduced themselves ording to age just now. He had missed out on Josh. What reason should they tell Alice so that she wouldn¡¯t doubt it? ording to their family¡¯s current conditions, it was reasonable to say that Josh had gone abroad. How about going on a business trip? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was the first time that Alice had met the entire family. How could he go on a business trip at this time? What about telling her he fell sick? But where could they find someone who happened to be sick if Alice wanted to visit him in the hospital? Just as William and the others didn¡¯t know what to say, they heard Daniel say calmly, ¡°The eighth child has offended someone in thepany and was transferred to the Watnd. He¡¯ll be back in half a year¡± Hearing that, Alice could not help but feel sorry for him. ¡°The conditions in Watnd are so tough. I hope he¡¯s doing okay there.¡± ¡°He deserved it! He should have watched his mouth.¡± Daniel said in a tone of disappointment. However, Alice pursed her lips and could not help but despise him in her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t watch your mouth, either¡± This topic was like a small episode of the gathering, and it was quickly flipped over. During lunch, Alice looked at the table full of delicious dishes and couldn¡¯t admire Daniel¡¯s four sisters more. They were extremely good at cooking. But Rachel and her sisters wouldn¡¯t tell Alice they had ordered food delivery. Alfred and the others were so happy that they told William to open the wine that Alice had brought. The fragrance of the wine filled the air, and Alfred told everyone to try it. Alice was a non¨Cdrinker, but when she thought Daniel couldn¡¯t drive under the influence and it was impolite if neither of them agreed to toast Alfred, she smiled and began to drink with Alfred and the others. But out of her expectation, Alfred and the others could hold their liquor. And it was a big family. She clinked sses with them one after another and quickly got drunk. Seeing that her cheeks were flushed from getting drunk, the three kids were worried. They puffed up their cheeks and looked at the elders who went on drinking. When Marie saw the kids were unhappy, she quickly came to them and exined. ¡°We got Alice to drink so she can give you a baby sister sooner.¡± The kids tilted their heads and raised their little hands to hold their foreheads, looking confused. Did drinking have anything to do with having a baby sister? William saw the babies¡® reaction and smiled. ¡°When Alice is drunk, she can kiss, hug and do something else with your daddy.¡± The three kids¡® eyes lit up at the same time. In that case, they were all in favor of the idea! Alice was resting in a room in a daze when her phone suddenly rang. Josh was trapped on the road and was so worried about her that he called. ¡°Hello?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was soft and seductive. It was clear that she was drunk. When Josh heard her voice, he immediately exploded. ¡°Alice, did you drink?¡± Alice sighed and nodded. ¡°Yep, I drank with Daniel¡¯s grandparents, parents, uncles, sisters, and their husbands¡­¡± Josh looked around and thought of Alice¡¯s personality again. He was getting more and more anxious. ¡°Alice, do you know who they are?¡± ¡°Who are they? They are family, right?¡± Alice smiled and then fell silent. 12:21 Josh couldn¡¯t hear her voice and was about to hit the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t good to say so, but he knew his family were no good people Now that they were putting on an act, there must be a trap! Damn it? You stupid girl, Alice! What if they take advantage of you?¡± Josh thought to himself. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 At this moment, Josh wished he could break through the roadblock and rush to see Alice, but the Kaur family¡¯s bodyguards refused to let him. He could neither scold nor fight them. So, he could do nothing but sit by the roadside sadly and wait for Alice¡¯s car to pass. Alice slept in the room for a long time. She was thirsty in the middle of her sleep, so she got up in a daze and walked towards the kitchen alone. However, the moment she entered the kitchen, she was taken aback. The nearly 360¨Csquare¨Cfoot kitchen was full of strangers, and they were all in ck suits and carrying tools as if they were cleaning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did¡­ Ie to the wrong ce?¡± Alice blinked, backed out, and closed the kitchen door. However, she turned around and looked at the yellow kitchen door again. Scratching her head, she muttered to herself, ¡°Weird. It¡¯s here. I didn¡¯t go the wrong way.¡± Alice was drunk and couldn¡¯t think quickly. After realizing she had not gone the wrong way, she stood on the spot and swayed for a while. Then she immediately clenched her fists. ¡°Thieves! They are thieves!¡± Just as Alice was about to open the door and beat up the thieves, she suddenly felt a weight on her shoulder. The next second, she felt a familiar air of coldness around her. She subconsciously turned around and met the eyes as deep as the sea. ¡°Oh, Daniel.¡± Alice pouted her lips and pointed in the direction of the kitchen door. ¡°I¡­ I saw thieves in the kitchen. Call the police first, and then we¡¯ll go in and catch them!¡± At this moment, they heard the sound of windows opening and closing from the kitchen. Alice immediately stayed alert and sped Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Daniel, listen, thieves! Let¡¯s go fight the thieves!¡± She was drunk, and her cheeks were a little pinkish. Saying that, her cheeks puffed up, and she looked cute with that. Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. He hugged her slender waist and said softly, ¡°You heard wrong. There are no thieves there!¡± ¡°Hmm. Yes, there are thieves inside. I saw them just now. Daniel, pleasee in with me to take a look, okay? Please!¡± Alice¡¯s voice was slightly nasal, sounding very soft and pleasant. Daniel felt like he was touched deep down. In the end, he did not say anything to reject her but said in a low voice, ¡°Okay. But promise you¡¯ll stand behind me and not act rashly, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I promise!¡± Alice nodded obediently as the kids did. Next, Daniel pushed open the kitchen door. But they saw nobody inside. ¡°Oh? Where are they?¡± Alice scratched her head and looked lovely confused. But she did see someone just now. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You must have seen wrongly,¡± Daniel said with a poker face. Alice staggered a few steps and checked the small cabs inside. ¡°No one can hide inside. Well, I must have seen wrongly.¡± Outside the door, the bodyguards standing against the wall did not even dare to breathe loudly as they roared in their hearts. ¡°Mrs. Kaur, you made a mistake. You must have seen wrongly!¡± Daniel rubbed Alice¡¯s head, and his eyes softened a little. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± Alice nodded. She got drunk. She was afraid the Kaur family would misunderstand her if she stayed longer. After bidding farewell to the Kaur family, the couple left with the kids. Josh, who had been waiting for Alice by the roadside, suddenly saw a car appear on the road. As the headlights shed, he had made out the license te. ¡°Fuck! Finally, she¡¯s back!¡± he cursed in his heart. 12:21 Josh put out his cigarette and rushed to the middle of the road without hesitation. Then he opened her arms¡­ Comme Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Alice kept murmuring in the car to tell Daniel to slow down, so Daniel remained the speed at thirty miles per hour. When he saw Josh, he immediately stepped on the brake. Alice felt like vomiting from the sudden brake. She patted the car window. ¡°Daniel, I feel like throwing up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel stopped the car and came over to open the door for Alice. He helped her out of the car and watched her bend over to vomit. Then, he patted her back gently to make her feel better. Josh stood at the side and quietly watched Daniel looking after Alice carefully. He had mixed feelings in his heart. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Daniel held Alice and asked with concern. Alice swayed in a daze. She blinked and finallyy in his arms, unable to say anything. Seeing this, Josh rushed over and tried to pat Alice on the shoulder. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, he saw Daniel holding her in his arms and protecting her. He even brushed her hair with his slender fingers and kissed the top of her hair. He called out softly, ¡°Alice¡­¡± However, Alice waspletely unresponsive. She let him hug her like that and even parted her lips a little, not knowing what she wanted to say. Josh looked at Daniel and knew Daniel was telling him Alice was his with that kiss. The corner of his mouth twitched severely. He did not expect Daniel to be so guarded against him. Just as he wasining inside, he saw Daniel carrying Alice in his arms and was about to get into the car. Josh knew that if he didn¡¯t ask today, he wouldn¡¯t have any other chance again. Hence, he rushed forward, raised his hand to stop Daniel, and asked directly, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve convinced the whole family to lie to Alice with you, right?¡± Daniel turned his body slightly and replied with a look. It was a yes. Josh gritted his teeth. Daniel was a dignified CEO and the wealthiest man in Lonrid, but he had lied to Alice! He had even lied to Alice with the whole family! ¡°Daniel, you are keeping the truth from Alice for the convenience of divorcing her, right?¡± Josh stared at Daniel without a blink, clenched his fists, and said thest thing he wanted to hear, ¡°From the beginning to the end, you¡¯ve yed with her and have never thought of spending the rest of your life with her!¡± Otherwise, why would he lie to her? Upon hearing this, Daniel looked down at the girl in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not ying with her.¡± But he didn¡¯t believe it at first. ¡°If you are not ying with her, why don¡¯t you dare to tell her who you are? Are you afraid she¡¯s after your money?¡± Staring at Daniel, who was giving him intimidating pressure, Josh forced himself to continue. ¡°Alice isn¡¯t that kind of person! She¡¯s never wanted to get too involved with the rich and influential families!¡± Daniel frowned and looked at the emotional young man opposite him. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll exin it to herter when things are going steady.¡± Hearing this, Josh¡¯s face was about to split open! What? He still wanted to wait for things to go steady? ¡°Daniel, you know too little about Alice! ¡°She can¡¯t ept it if she finds out you¡¯ve lied to her for too long!¡± thought Josh. ¡°Before I tell her the truth, I hope you can cooperate with me, okay?¡± Daniel said coldly. Then, he put Alice into the car, started the engine, and drove off. It was midnight. Josh was holding a bottle of wine and looked at the person opposite the sofa. ¡°You knew it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ray had the cigarette in his mouth and looked at Josh helplessly. ¡°Yes.¡± 12:21 Josh immediately rushed over fiercely and grabbed Ray¡¯s cor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you even lie to met Ray saw how emotional Josh was and shook his head gently. He yawned and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve known it, are you going to tell her right away for the sake of your friendship?¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Without a second thought, Josh blurted out. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to tell her the truth. Alice hates lies the most!¡± Hearing the expected answer, Ray raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a deliberately evil tone, ¡°But you can¡¯t tell her now because you¡¯re in the same boat with us. If you dare to tell her in advance, she¡¯ll cut ties with you!¡± Josh was stunned, standing rooted to the spot in a daze. He clenched his fists indignantly, ¡°You guys have nned this long ago, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve discussed it with Daniel¡± Ray speechlessly looked at Josh¡¯s tears that were about to drop down. He shook his head, lifted his chin, and exined to him. ¡°At first, they didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Alice and only disliked you for being a big mouth! Then, they might have wanted to get you involved on purposeter. It was William¡¯s idea to get Josh involved, and Daniel did not mention it to Josh. Daniel was always sure that Josh did not dare to expose him. It was because Josh was born to be scared of him. Josh felt as if his heart had been broken into pieces. However, he was more torn because Ray was right. If he dared to tell Alice the truth now, he would lose Alice as a good friend. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Damn it! Daniel, you¡¯ve put me on the spot!¡± Josh cursed in his heart. Daniel carried Alice back and asked his sons to run her a bath. But, he encountered a problem. The problem was Alice refused to take a bath. Alice was hugging Coco, who resembled Daniel the most, looking like she had seen her prince charming. ¡°Oh¡­ Handsome, I love you so much! I am going to divorce my husband and marry you!¡± Daniel¡¯s face looked as cold as an ice sculpture, and he had mixed feelings. He carried her upstairs and looked after her tenderly, but instead of saying she loved him, she just hugged his son and said she wanted to divorce him and marry the little boy. ¡°Alice loves Coco only. She doesn¡¯t love us. She doesn¡¯t want to marry us.¡± At this moment, Benny was even more jealous than Daniel. Looking at Alice hugging Coco, Benny was about to cry. But Alice still kissed Josh¡¯s cheeks and said happily, ¡°Oh, how can you be so handsome? You¡¯re my type! I want to marry you and never separate from you for the rest of my life!¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened, and he couldn¡¯t be more furious. How he wished he could kill her on the spot! ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll offer you my heart. Give yourself to me, okay?¡± Alice said as she took out an exquisite ne from her pocket. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ve fallen out of favor.¡± Benny pouted. What should he do? Jealousy had changed him beyond recognition. Daniel looked at Alice and pinched between his eyebrows. Then, he looked at the three kids. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Go back to your room and sleep.¡± Benny¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy, and he shook his head heavily. Aidy kept staring at Alice and Josh though he didn¡¯t say anything. Daniel had no choice but to exin to them, ¡°You guys are brothers with Coco. Alice loves Coco, which means she loves you guys, too.¡± ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re big boys now. You can¡¯t fool us.¡± Aidy puffed up his cheeks. Daniel was at a loss for words, wondering if his sons were no longer easy to coax. No! Daniel looked at them seriously. ¡°Do you want a baby sister?¡± Even Coco¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about his baby sister. He looked at Daniel in earnest. ¡°Then go back to your room and sleep!¡± Daniel ordered. The kids tilted their heads and stammered in one voice, ¡°What about you, Daddy?¡± 12:21 Daniel looked at Alice, who was hugging Coco tightly. His face darkened. He was going to sleep with her! Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Seeing the kids back to their room, Daniel suddenly walked towards her. Alice hugged her chest and stepped backward in an alert. Daniel forced her into aer step by step, his deep eyes darkened. What did he want to do? He wanted to have her! At this moment, Daniel pulled off his tie abruptly and threw it onto the sofa annoyingly. He took a cigarette from hist pocket and lit it up, blowing a beautiful halo of smoke. Alice¡¯s face was vignt at first, but when she saw the cigarette in Daniel¡¯s hand and stared at the white smokeing out of his thin and sexy lips, she lost herself in it. She even forgot about Coco, whom she was dying to devote herself to. Daniel ced one hand beside her ear and gazed at her with affection. At the same time, he felt he was being ridiculous. He was annoyed only because she said she wanted to marry his son. He blew another halo of smoke to hold back the inexplicable jealousy. The cigarettes he smoked were specially supplied, and they tasted good. Alice blinked, tilted her head slightly, and stared at his fingers. The way she stared at him was so different. It was something that Daniel had never seen before. He could not help but frown. ¡°You want to smoke?¡± Didn¡¯t he tell her to quit smoking some time ago? Why did she still want to smoke? Alice was indeed quitting smoking, but she was drunk and could not control herself when she smelled the cigarette. She raised her hand and gently made a swallowing gesture. She looked like a cute little girl and said in a lovely way, ¡°I¡¯ll just smoke half a stick.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daniel was stunned. But she couldn¡¯t smoke, not even half a stick! Seeing that he did not want to give it to her, Alice stood on her tiptoes and plucked up to pinch his face with both hands and rub it. Then she smiled yfully and said, ¡°Come on, handsome, give me half a stick. I promise I won¡¯t smoke much.¡± But her expression didn¡¯t look like she would smoke half a stick only. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At this time, he was way too excited. He held her slender waist tightly with one hand and said in a low voice, ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± Alice put her arms around his neck, and her eyes looked like twinkling stars. Her burning gazended on the cigarette in his hand. Just as Daniel waited for her answer, she suddenly stepped on his feet and reached out to snatch it! It happened so fast. Daniel stiffened all over as he looked at Alice in disbelief. Damn it! Was this girl a snatcher? Alice, who couldn¡¯t snatch the cigarette, felt Daniel¡¯s unhappiness. She puffed up her cheeks and blinked her eyes. She gently raised his chin with her fingers, and, in a sh, she looked like a sexy foxy lady. She licked her lips wickedly and said deliberately, ¡°Hottie, give me a cigarette now, or I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Alice¡¯s provocative face annoyed Daniel a little. He sneered and pinched her waist hard. Then, he held the back of her head with his other hand and almost kissed her lips. Alice¡¯s heart raced when seeing Daniel¡¯s lips so close to hers. She subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but Daniel said, ¡°Then do it.¡± After finishing his words, Daniel puffed his cigarette again and blew at her delicate face as Alice watched him unhappily. Alice was so angry that her eyes were wide open. Regardless of all, she clenched her fists, looking like she was going to fight a big bad guy. For some reason, Daniel liked it when she lost her temper. Just as he was about to continue provoking her with his 12:21 cigarette, Alice pushed him hard toward the sofa. He subconsciously reached out and grabbed her wrist. They spun a few times, and Alice¡¯s back was pressed against the sofa. Alice was drunk and seemed to have exploded. She didn¡¯t care about anything else and knocked Daniel¡¯s head with hers. She knocked his head so hard that Daniel felt a little dizzy. 9 Commen Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¡°Alice?¡± The girl in his arms suddenly quieted down. Daniel came back to his senses and paused. Then, he saw Alice having a red face and closing her eyes. She was so calm and quiet that she looked like a sleeping princess in a fairy tale. She waspletely different from the sexy foxydy she had acted like. He couldn¡¯t help but approach her lips. However, Alice¡¯s frown woke him up. He held his forehead, and the fire of desire in his eyes gradually went out. What was wrong with him just now? He almost couldn¡¯t help it when Alice teased him. He had expected that he would have sex with her someday since they got married. But out of his expectation, it came so fast. In his opinion, it was sacred to have sex. At the very least, they both had to be ready for it and do it at the best time. But he was out of his mind this night. And he couldn¡¯t deny that Alice could easily affect him. It seemed that he started to care about her. After Daniel pulled himself together, he held her up carefully and carried her to the room. Then, he grabbed a hot towel and wiped her neck, hands, and feet for her. He found it funny and annoying when he heard her sighing infort. He pulled the nket over her and tucked her in. He could not help kissing her forehead. ¡°Alice, we can try to be husband and wife.¡± On the morning of the next day, Alice woke up in a familiar environment and did not feel ufortable. She raised her hands to rub her temples, trying to remember what had happened yesterday. However, she could only remember she got drunk and slept in the small room. What happened after that? Did she embarrass herself? This was the first time she had gotten drunk in front of her husband¡¯s family. She thought the elders would probably refuse to see her again if she had done something stupid. ¡°Daniel?¡± Alice did not dare to overthink. She lifted the nket and rushed out of the room to look for Daniel. ¡°Have I done anything stupid yesterday?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes?¡± Seeing Aliceing out barefooted, Danie¡¯s expression was a little serious. The floor felt cold even in summer. She was a girl and should take better care of herself. Alice was stunned and looked at Daniel in a daze. She had no idea if it was her illusion or what else, but she had a feeling that Daniel was a little different from before. The way he looked at her¡­ wasn¡¯t as vignt as before. Was it because he visited his parents and the family elders the day before, and he was lectured? While Alice was thinking, Daniel took a pair of slippers from the side and squatted elegantly in front of her, holding her ankle with his palm. Alice¡¯s back stiffened as she looked at Daniel confusingly. ¡°Daniel¡­ What are you doing?¡± Daniel looked up at her. ¡°Put on your shoes.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± Alice suddenly blushed. This was the first time someone had helped her put on her shoes. ¡°Thank you.¡± 12:21 ¡°You¡¯re the stepmother of the kids. Take care of yourself! They need you,¡± Daniel said as he helped her put on her shoes. Only then did Alice notice that the three kids were seated and eating breakfast in the dining room. She scratched her head awkwardly. Oh lord! She had gotten the kids to see this. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Um¡­ Boys, what are you guys eating?¡± Alice adjusted her emotions and asked with a smile as she looked at the breakfast on the table. However, other than Coco, the other two babies puffed up their cheeks and looked at her silently. The look on their faces meant as if she had done something terrible. She immediately turned around and asked Daniel for help. ¡°Daniel, what happened to Aidy and Benny?¡± Daniel, who was pouring milk for Alice, paused and raised his eyebrows in surprise. He asked confusingly, ¡°Have you forgotten what happenedst night?¡± B Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Alice touched her head. ¡°I was drunk yesterday, and my mind went nk, so I can¡¯t remember what happened after we left¡­¡± She said her mind went nk. Daniel frowned a little. Seeing this, Alice blinked and immediately leaned over. She lowered her voice and asked by his ear, ¡°Daniel, I didn¡¯t do anything shocking yesterday, did I?¡± Alice¡¯s breath smelled good, and the faint fragrance made his heart race. Daniel clenched his fingers slightly but looked as cool as a cucumber. He pressed his fist against his lips and coughed lightly. ¡°You got them to feel jealousyst night.¡± Alice immediately pped her forehead. ¡°Boys, I love you the most! I¡¯ll always love you all!¡± Hearing that, the three kids blinked and instantly glimpsed at their father proudly, looking like they were telling him something with that look. ¡°Daddy, you heard that? ¡°Alice said she loves us the most!¡± Seeing his sons showing off to him, Daniel¡¯s temples twitched. He nced at them meaningfully and said lightly, ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve kissed me first, and you¡¯ve even tried to¡­¡± He deliberately paused and raised his eyebrows to look at Alice, which meant what he would say next was not for kids to hear, wondering if she wanted him to continue. Hearing that, Alice immediately jumped over and covered his mouth nervously. ¡°Daniel, the boys are here. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± But she got no response from Daniel. Atst, she was surrounded by Daniel and his three kids and sat there like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°Okay. Okay. I¡¯ll take it if you want to settle the scores with me now.¡± Aidy and Benny looked at her and could not help but feel sorry for her. They walked over with small steps and held her hands on both sides. Then, they tiptoed and kissed her cheeks. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m cute and also love you. I hope you can also say you love me when you¡¯re drunk! Then, I won¡¯t be jealous,¡± said Aidy. Benny was jealous but felt drinking was not good for Alice¡¯s health, and he was more worried about her. ¡°Alice, I was a little jealous, but I think¡­ your health is more important. If you can, please don¡¯t get drunk again!¡± Alice was touched in a second. Her heart was full of love. She carried the three kids one by one and gave each of them a kiss. ¡°Oh, thank God! I¡¯m so lucky to have met cute and sweet boys like you. I love you the most. I want to be here for my life.¡± The three kids¡® little faces brightened up. They blinked, indicating that they were overjoyed. They also loved Alice very much and wanted to be with Alice forever! Daniel, who got jealous the night before, felt even more jealous. She only wanted to be with the kids and only loved them. What about him? As her husband, was he nothing to her? you all In Good Times Cafe in Studio City, Sheryl pretended to be elegant as she picked up her coffee cup. She raised her eyes to nce sideways at the woman opposite her, shook her head softly, and sighed. ¡°Maisie, no offense, but your way of dealing with Alice was wrong.¡± Maisie looked deeply wronged. ¡°But I¡¯ve got no other way to deal with her. You also know that she has Freddie behind her!¡± Hearing Freddie¡¯s name, Sheryl mmed the cup in her hand and became irritable. ¡°Freddie is not hers! He¡¯s mine!¡± 12:21 ¡°But Mr. King has never agreed to go out with you on a date. Everyone knows that.¡± Sheryl felt worse when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s Alice¡¯s fault! She¡¯s damn good at flirting with and seducing guys. Fine, since she likes to do that, I¡¯ll let her do it in a big way in front of everyone! Damn it!¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Benny could basically walk now, so he was going to kindergarten today. Alice had asked Daniel to send the kids to the entrance of the kindergarten first because she had forgotten to take their student cards. Early in the morning, the entrance of the kindergarten was crowded with little kids who did not want to go to school. They hugged their parents¡¯ legs and sobbed as they tried to bargain with them. Some parents coaxed their kids with toys, while other kids were way too stubborn and wouldn¡¯t stop crying at the top of their lungs. For a moment, there were many crying children wailing outside the kindergarten. The scene looked a little chaotic. However, in this chaos, the most eye-catching people were Daniel and his children. The three kids were wearing their suits for kindergarten and each carrying a blue, yellow, and green schoolbag. They blinked their eyes and looked at the teachers who weremunicating with the parents at the door. The teachers also saw these kids. Seeing that they were not crying or making a fuss, they heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, one of the teachers said to the person beside her, ¡°Look, they¡¯re so adorable and well- mannered.¡± A little chubby boy with bad manners was being praised by his parents at the same time. When he saw the teacher praising the three kids, he immediately became jealous and pouted his lips. He said, ¡°So what if they¡¯re adorable! They don¡¯t have a mother to send them to school! They might even be ba stards!¡± Some children did not understand what he meant, so they tilted their heads and asked the people around them, ¡°What¡¯s a ba stard?¡± Toby raised his chin and chuckled. ¡°My father said that bas ta rds are children without a father or a mother! They don¡¯t have a mother to send them to school so they must be ba stards. Don¡¯t like them. You have to like me!¡± When the teacher heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Toby, you can¡¯t say that! That¡¯s rude!¡± ¡°Well, I can say whatever I want!¡± Toby said and bumped his head against the teacher¡¯s leg. The skinny teacher couldn¡¯t withstand that hit and she immediately sta ggered and fell. Toby even pped and cheered, ¡°Stu pid teacher! You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± The teacher stood up and tried her best to maintain a kind expression. ¡°Toby, what you just did is wrong. You¡¯re not being a good boy!¡± With so many parents around, everyone thought that the child called Toby would restrain himself a little. Unexpectedly, when Toby heard this, he raised his leg and kicked the teacher a few more times. He ced his hands on his hips and said angrily, ¡°Stu pid woman! If you dare to say that I¡¯m not a good boy, I¡¯ll kick your a ss! I¡¯ll kick your a ss right now!¡± After saying that, Toby turned around to look at his parents. The couple, who were wearing designer clothes and gold chains, not only did not think that their son had done anything wrong, they even pped and cheered happily, supporting their son to continue misbehaving. The teacher¡¯s aggrieved eyes were filled with tears, but she did not dare to offend this couple. She could only stand up and dust herself off. Then, she ignored them and walked toward the three children. However, just as she turned around, Toby knocked her again from behind and said fiercely. ¡°Who told you you get to go to them? They must be ba stards without a mother! They¡¯re not worthy of being in our kindergarten! You¡¯re not allowed to say that they¡¯re good-looking!¡± ¡°Oh, he just said that my sons are ba stards and even attacked the teacher! This little guy is really asking for a lesson!¡± Alice, who came over with the student cards, happened to see Toby being unreasonable. She gave the student cards to Daniel and immediately wanted to give that kid a lecture. However, Daniel stopped her and shook his head at her. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t try to stop me! If he dares to say anything bad about our sons, I must teach him a lesson!¡± 1/2 10:50Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Chapter 102 I¡¯m not being rash! Daniel, I¡¯m telling you, when this kind of thing happens, you can¡¯t be soft. Otherwise, they will think that our sons are pushovers and keep bullying them.¡± Alice rubbed her fists and was about to give Toby a lecture. Seeing that his wife was about to explode, Daniel frowned slightly. It was necessary to deal with this situation, but she couldn¡¯t do it this way, especially since Alice wasn¡¯t wearing a mask or something to cover her face. If someone took a photo and posted it on the Inte, it would affect her reputation. After all, she was a celebrity. ¡°Stay with the kids and give me a few minutes. I¡¯m going to make a call. Let¡¯s settle this my way, okay?¡± Daniel looked at Alice solemnly. Although Alice was still very angry, when she saw the unquestionable look on the man¡¯s face, she suppressed her anger and nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after I make the call. Promise me you¡¯ll be good,¡± Daniel reminded her again. Alice felt a little annoyed that she was being treated like a little kid. She pouted and said, ¡°I promised you that I won¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Daniel still did not believe her. He squatted down and looked at the kids seriously. ¡°You¡¯ll watch over Mommy, right?¡± The three kids got this important task and all nodded with a solemn look on their faces. After Daniel left, the teacher who was bullied by Toby finally calmed him down and walked towards them. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you guys have encountered such a thing on your first day in kindergarten,¡± the teacher said guiltily. Alice looked at the wound on the teacher¡¯s leg and immediately took out a bottle of disinfection spray from her pocket. ¡°We¡¯re fine. You should take care of the wound first.¡± The teacher took the spray gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Originally, there were still a few children who were making a fuss about going to kindergarten. When they saw Alice, they all stopped crying. A little girl pointed at Alice¡¯s face. ¡°That auntie is so beautiful! She looks like an angel when she helped Ms. Anderson just then! Are her kidsing to our kindergarten too?¡± When the teacher heard this, she turned around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Her three children go here too. They¡¯re your ssmates.¡± ¡°Wow, then I can be ssmates with this pretty auntie¡¯s kids.¡± The little girl held her face and suddenly felt that there was nothing bad about going to kindergarten. Most children were quite simple. They liked beautiful people and things. Seeing how gorgeous Alice was, they would all envy her and like her, especially little girls. Naturally, they wanted to get close to her. Hence, the little girls who were crying just now all said that they would be willing to go to kindergarten and be in the same ss as Aidy and the others. Toby, who had been coaxed by the teacher and was about to enter the kindergarten, was immediately displeased when he saw that he wasn¡¯t getting any attention anymore. He pointed in the direction of Alice and started arguing with his own father. ¡°I want Mom to be as beautiful as her! I want her to have stic surgery right now!¡± Toby was even more overbearing than the other children when he was making a scene. He even punched and kicked his own mother. ¡°I don¡¯t want an ugly mom like you! I want a beautiful mom!¡± On the other side, Alice was speechless when she saw this scene. There was really something wrong with Toby¡¯s family¡­ However, she was not interested in criticizing other people¡¯s family stuff, so she nned to talk to the teacher and get her kids into kindergarten first. Unexpectedly, though she did not want to interfere with Toby¡¯s family, Toby¡¯s mother came at herBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. instead. The woman walked over in her high heels with her arms crossed and said arrogantly. 1/2 10:50 Chapter 102 ¡°Take your little ba stards to another kindergarten! I don¡¯t want to see them here!¡± Did this woman just say that her sons were little ba stards? Alice was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Who are you calling a ba stard?¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 10:50 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 102 ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Chapter 102 I¡¯m not being rash! Daniel, I¡¯m telling you, when this kind of thing happens, you can¡¯t be soft. Otherwise, they will think that our sons are pushovers and keep bullying them.¡± Alice rubbed her fists and was about to give Toby a lecture. Seeing that his wife was about to explode, Daniel frowned slightly. It was necessary to deal with this situation, but she couldn¡¯t do it this way, especially since Alice wasn¡¯t wearing a mask or something to cover her face. If someone took a photo and posted it on the Inte, it would affect her reputation. After all, she was a celebrity. ¡°Stay with the kids and give me a few minutes. I¡¯m going to make a call. Let¡¯s settle this my way, okay?¡± Daniel looked at Alice solemnly. Although Alice was still very angry, when she saw the unquestionable look on the man¡¯s face, she suppressed her anger and nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after I make the call. Promise me you¡¯ll be good,¡± Daniel reminded her again. Alice felt a little annoyed that she was being treated like a little kid. She pouted and said, ¡°I promised you that I won¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Daniel still did not believe her. He squatted down and looked at the kids seriously. ¡°You¡¯ll watch over Mommy, right?¡± The three kids got this important task and all nodded with a solemn look on their faces. After Daniel left, the teacher who was bullied by Toby finally calmed him down and walked towards them. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you guys have encountered such a thing on your first day in kindergarten,¡± the teacher said guiltily. Alice looked at the wound on the teacher¡¯s leg and immediately took out a bottle of disinfection spray from her pocket. ¡°We¡¯re fine. You should take care of the wound first.¡± The teacher took the spray gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Originally, there were still a few children who were making a fuss about going to kindergarten. When they saw Alice, they all stopped crying. A little girl pointed at Alice¡¯s face. ¡°That auntie is so beautiful! She looks like an angel when she helped Ms. Anderson just then! Are her kidsing to our kindergarten too?¡± When the teacher heard this, she turned around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Her three children go here too. They¡¯re your ssmates.¡± ¡°Wow, then I can be ssmates with this pretty auntie¡¯s kids.¡± The little girl held her face and suddenly felt that there was nothing bad about going to kindergarten. Most children were quite simple. They liked beautiful people and things. Seeing how gorgeous Alice was, they would all envy her and like her, especially little girls. Naturally, they wanted to get close to her. Hence, the little girls who were crying just now all said that they would be willing to go to kindergarten and be in the same ss as Aidy and the others. Toby, who had been coaxed by the teacher and was about to enter the kindergarten, was immediately displeased when he saw that he wasn¡¯t getting any attention anymore. He pointed in the direction of Alice and started arguing with his own father. ¡°I want Mom to be as beautiful as her! I want her to have stic surgery right now!¡± Toby was even more overbearing than the other children when he was making a scene. He even punched and kicked his own mother. ¡°I don¡¯t want an ugly mom like you! I want a beautiful mom!¡± On the other side, Alice was speechless when she saw this scene. There was really something wrong with Toby¡¯s family¡­ However, she was not interested in criticizing other people¡¯s family stuff, so she nned to talk to the teacher and get her kids into kindergarten first. Unexpectedly, though she did not want to interfere with Toby¡¯s family, Toby¡¯s mother came at herC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. instead. The woman walked over in her high heels with her arms crossed and said arrogantly. 1/2 10:50 Chapter 102 ¡°Take your little ba stards to another kindergarten! I don¡¯t want to see them here!¡± Did this woman just say that her sons were little ba stards? Alice was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Who are you calling a ba stard?¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 10:50 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Upon hearing this, Toby¡¯s father was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said with a mocking expression, ¡°In men¡¯s way? Do you want to fight me? Haha, your man, that coward, has already run away. Who are you going to find to fight with me?¡± When the woman beside him heard her husband say this, she alsoughed out loud. ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Your coward husband has raised a bunch of little cowards with you.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. This couple was really pushing too far! How could this woman call Daniel and her kids cowards? On the other hand, Toby¡¯s whole family was all ill-mannered and rude and they were even worse than cowards! Candice had already sent a message to urge Alice to go back to the set. She did not want to waste any more time on them and said directly. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, arm-wrestle me! If you win, my children and I will never enter this kindergarten, but if you lose, you guys leave!¡± Toby¡¯s father looked at Alice¡¯s slender arms and narrowed his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°You wanna arm-wrestle me¡­ Have you really thought it through?¡± ¡°Cut the cr ap. Do you want to do this or not?¡± If not, then he could scram! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re really overestimating yourself! I don¡¯t want to say this¡­ but I can easily break your skinny arms.¡± The man clenched his fists and looked at Alice arrogantly. The teachers and parents were actually a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s a disparity in strength between men and women. She¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± ¡°Can anyone talk some sense into thisdy to stop fooling around? This will definitely not end well.¡± ¡°Where exactly is her husband?¡± Alice nced at the people around her and then looked at her phone. Not wanting to waste any more time, she deliberately said to Toby¡¯s father. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re afraid of arm-wrestling, just admit defeat and apologize to my sons. Don¡¯t bully others here in the future, understand?¡± ¡°Hey, do you think I would be afraid of a little bit ch like you? Come, let¡¯s do this!¡± The veins on the man¡¯s forehead bulged, and he looked like he was not to be trifled with. At this moment, even the teachers felt that Alice was being impulsive. They thought that she was doomed today. The man found a small table at the side, took off the gold chain on his wrist, and handed it to his wife. Then, he pinched his muscles and looked at Alice fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll break your armter. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be so arrogantter!¡± Hearing this, a few mothers became worried and came over to persuade Alice. ¡°He¡¯s a man. You can¡¯t win¡­ Just don¡¯t fight him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really not worth it to provoke such a person.¡± However, Alice smiled calmly. After thanking them, she turned to look at her three kids and said with a serious expression. ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy will show you a lesson today. If you encounter such a bad person, don¡¯t be scared. You need to beat the bad person up within your abilities.¡± The man opposite herughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°You think you can beat me up within your abilities? You idiot!¡± Alice did not respond to him. Instead, she sat opposite him and extended her right hand. The two of them held hands. One was slender and the other was quite big. The difference was huge. A teacher was already extremely worried. She turned around and went to look for Daniel¡­ On the other side, Toby saw his father like this and shouted excitedly. ¡°Daddy, you can do it! Get this woman! Get her!¡± ¡°Well, watch carefully. I¡¯ll break your arm now!¡± The man said and growled, preparing to exert force. The surrounding people, including the three kids, were all very concerned¡­ 1/2 10:50 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Upon hearing this, Toby¡¯s father was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said with a mocking expression, ¡°In men¡¯s way? Do you want to fight me? Haha, your man, that coward, has already run away. Who are you going to find to fight with me?¡± When the woman beside him heard her husband say this, she alsoughed out loud. ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Your coward husband has raised a bunch of little cowards with you.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. This couple was really pushing too far! How could this woman call Daniel and her kids cowards? On the other hand, Toby¡¯s whole family was all ill-mannered and rude and they were even worse than cowards! Candice had already sent a message to urge Alice to go back to the set. She did not want to waste any more time on them and said directly. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, arm-wrestle me! If you win, my children and I will never enter this kindergarten, but if you lose, you guys leave!¡± Toby¡¯s father looked at Alice¡¯s slender arms and narrowed his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°You wanna arm-wrestle me¡­ Have you really thought it through?¡± ¡°Cut the cr ap. Do you want to do this or not?¡± If not, then he could scram! ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re really overestimating yourself! I don¡¯t want to say this¡­ but I can easily break your skinny arms.¡± The man clenched his fists and looked at Alice arrogantly. The teachers and parents were actually a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s a disparity in strength between men and women. She¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± ¡°Can anyone talk some sense into thisdy to stop fooling around? This will definitely not end well.¡± ¡°Where exactly is her husband?¡± Alice nced at the people around her and then looked at her phone. Not wanting to waste any more time, she deliberately said to Toby¡¯s father. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re afraid of arm-wrestling, just admit defeat and apologize to my sons. Don¡¯t bully othersContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. here in the future, understand?¡± ¡°Hey, do you think I would be afraid of a little bit ch like you? Come, let¡¯s do this!¡± The veins on the man¡¯s forehead bulged, and he looked like he was not to be trifled with. At this moment, even the teachers felt that Alice was being impulsive. They thought that she was doomed today. The man found a small table at the side, took off the gold chain on his wrist, and handed it to his wife. Then, he pinched his muscles and looked at Alice fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll break your armter. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be so arrogantter!¡± Hearing this, a few mothers became worried and came over to persuade Alice. ¡°He¡¯s a man. You can¡¯t win¡­ Just don¡¯t fight him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really not worth it to provoke such a person.¡± However, Alice smiled calmly. After thanking them, she turned to look at her three kids and said with a serious expression. ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy will show you a lesson today. If you encounter such a bad person, don¡¯t be scared. You need to beat the bad person up within your abilities.¡± The man opposite herughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°You think you can beat me up within your abilities? You idiot!¡± Alice did not respond to him. Instead, she sat opposite him and extended her right hand. The two of them held hands. One was slender and the other was quite big. The difference was huge. A teacher was already extremely worried. She turned around and went to look for Daniel¡­ On the other side, Toby saw his father like this and shouted excitedly. ¡°Daddy, you can do it! Get this woman! Get her!¡± ¡°Well, watch carefully. I¡¯ll break your arm now!¡± The man said and growled, preparing to exert force. The surrounding people, including the three kids, were all very concerned¡­ 1/2 10:50 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Toby¡¯s mother saw that her husband¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right and quickly came over. Then, her expression changed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany first!¡± With that, the man ignored his son and rushed to the parking lot. The woman followed after she stuffed her son into the teacher¡¯s arms. Seeing this arrogant couple leave in a hurry, many parents apuded and even surrounded Alice and Daniel to thank them. ¡°You guys are so awesome! You really made them pay!¡± ¡°They often bullied us. That overbearing child is like a mini version of them. After this, he definitely won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Oh, do you two have secret identities or something?¡± Hearing them ask about their secret identities, Daniel frowned, feeling displeased. As for Alice, she was afraid that they would know that she was actually an actress, so she just smiled and exined, ¡°What secret identities? My husband just happens to have some connections and is familiar with the higher-ups of thepany.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, she looked at Daniel fondly with admiration. ¡°Sweetie, thank G od that you¡¯re doing well in thepany. Thanks to you, my sons and I didn¡¯t get bullied.¡± When everyone saw this, they no longer had any doubts. They only thought that Daniel was so capable that even the higher-ups would do him a favor. After talking to these parents, Alice handed the kids to the teacher. ¡°Mrs. Kaur, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Benny.¡± The teacher who had been bullied previously was now very grateful to Alice and took the initiative to give her the promise that she would look after Benny. Alice nodded and thanked her. Then, she kissed her kids and watched them enter the kindergarten. She suddenly felt kind of sad for being apart from them. Noticing the look on her face, Daniel asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with my kids,¡± Alice blurted out. Daniel frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a few hours.¡± When he got apart from her, she didn¡¯t even feel so reluctant. ¡°That¡¯s true. I will see my babies tonight.¡± Alice smiled yfully. Then, she looked at her phone and hurriedly said, ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to bete.¡± In the car. Alice made a call to exin to Candice and told her about how she dislocated Toby¡¯s father¡¯s arm. Of course, Candice was very proud of what Alice had done, but Daniel, who was driving, had a serious expression. After she hung up, the man said solemnly, ¡°Leave this kind of thing to me in the future. I¡¯ll help you deal with this sort of thing, understand?¡± Seeing that Daniel seemed unhappy, Alice scratched her head and exined, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to solving problems on my own.¡± ¡°Leave it to me in the future.¡± Daniel nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. No matter what happens, I got you covered.¡± When Alice heard this, her heart melted a little. She tilted her head and looked at the man. ¡°Thank you, Daniel.¡± ¡°Since you call me your husband, I should be responsible for your entire life,¡± Daniel said as he held her hand with his free hand. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like an outsider in the future.¡± Alice was a little touched. She did not say anything, but the corners of her lips could not help but curl up. She suddenly felt that Daniel was also quite adorable. They arrived at the production team¡¯s parking lot. Alice got out of the car. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a familiar figure running towards her. Hence, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Josh, why did youe out?¡± 1/2 10:52 Chapter 106 Josh had been waiting for Alice at the set. When he finally heard from Candice that Alice was about to arrive, he rushed over. Unexpectedly, Daniel was in the driver¡¯s seat. Josh looked at Daniel with aplicated expression, then pulled Alice¡¯s wrist. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Send Gift Comment Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Alice noticed that Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened in the car. She immediately pulled her hand out and rolled her eyes at Josh. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. My husband is here. You guys say hello to each other.¡± ¡°Oh, hello!¡± Josh waved weakly and turned to leave without even looking at Daniel. Alice looked puzzled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see my husband? Why are you greeting him so perfunctorily now?¡± The corner of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that. I¡¯m a very busy person. Is that enough?¡± He did not want to say anything else to Daniel at all! As long as Josh spoke another word to Daniel, Josh would get this feeling that his life would be doomed. Alice frowned. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, she turned around and exined to Daniel in the car, ¡°This guy is always like this. Just ignore him.¡± Josh was speechless. Josh thought to himself, ¡°Alice, how could you care about him first? ¡°Boys over friends, huh?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and do my styling first.¡± Alice patted Josh¡¯s shoulder, then looked back at Daniel and said, ¡°After I finish filming at 5:30, I¡¯ll take a taxi myself. Pick up the kids after work.¡± Daniel nced at Josh coldly. ¡°Rachel can pick them up. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That works too.¡± Alice nodded. When she went to do her styling, Josh came out again. Looking at Daniel who had been waiting, Josh said gloomily, ¡°Daniel, when exactly are you going to confess to her?¡± Daniel said coldly, ¡°This is my business.¡± Josh had no right to ask about it. Josh saw that Daniel still wanted to continue hiding it, so he opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Josh grabbed Daniel¡¯s wrist excitedly. ¡°Daniel, please don¡¯t do this to me! I really can¡¯t lie to Alice! Hurry up and confess to her!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this!¡± The corner of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched. How could Daniel still fuss over this with Josh at this time? ¡°Daniel, let me remind you again¡­ My sister-inw is different from other girls. She doesn¡¯t like to be deceived! Especially when ites to rtionships, the longer you drag it out, the bigger the problem in the future!¡± Josh advised earnestly. ¡°I have my own ns about what happened between her and me. As long as you don¡¯t snitch, I will give her an unforgettable marriage.¡± Daniel said frigidly. Josh held his forehead andined in his heart, ¡°Unforgettable? This is probably going to traumatize Alice!¡± ¡°If I get caught, I¡¯ll say that you taught me to do this,¡± Daniel added. Josh was shocked. Josh thought to himself, ¡°Oh my G od! ¡°How could you do this to your brother?¡± At the same time, in Maisie¡¯s lounge. ¡°Sheryl, that little bit ch Alice is here. Maisie took out her phone and called Sheryl. Sheryl was adjusting the surveince footage on theputer. She watched as the people in the video left group by group and said calmly, ¡°Have you arranged everything on your side?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I bribed the prop guy. He¡¯ll do his job well after receiving the money.¡± Maisie¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. Sheryl rolled her eyes and reminded her in disdain, ¡°Have you forgotten how that idiot Shannon failed? Of course, you have to confirm this yourself!¡± ¡°If I go and confirm myself, wouldn¡¯t that expose the fact that I¡¯m plotting against Alice?¡± Maisie still wanted to maintain a 1/2 10:52 Chapter 107 good image. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, will she not suspect you?¡± Sheryl shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, juste after her. If anything happens, I got your back!¡± ¡°Then¡­ Alright. Maisie nodded. She got up, and walked towards Alice¡­ Send Gift Comment Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Alice was doing her basic skincare routine in the dressing room. Just as she was about to go in and change, Maisie walked over with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s a problem with the changing room in my own separate dressing room. I can only come to your ce to make some adjustments,¡± Maisie exined apologetically. However, every look she gave Alice was filled with provocation and bragging. Even Linda could tell that there was another meaning behind the separate dressing room she was talking about. As Linda watched her go in, Linda shook her head at Alice and said with a pout, ¡°So what if she has her own dressing room?¡± Before Alice could say anything, Maisie¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Oh, Alice, your changing room is so messy. It¡¯s far worse than my professional one. In the future, you must work hard to be the female lead. That way, you won¡¯t have to use such a small dressing room. ¡°And Linda, you need to make some improvements too. Look at your things all over the changing room¡­ Oh dear!¡± After Linda heard this, she put down the blender heavily and said to Alice with a gloomy expression, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t the female lead, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her!¡± Alice¡¯s expression was also a little cold. Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for filming, she really wouldn¡¯t have to be in the same room with someone like Maisie. The stand-in actress came over and said, ¡°Linda, Alice, help me with my styling first. The director said that I¡¯ll do the back-revealing part in the waterter!¡± Maisie carefully checked the things in the changing room. After confirming that she could at least film Alice¡¯s back or something, Maisie pretended to fix her makeup and left the changing room. Five minutester, Alice and the stand-in actress, Cindy stood in front of the mirror at the same time. Linda watched their backs and smiled. ¡°No one could tell which one is Alice if they look only at your bodies and not your faces.¡± Cindy smiled and said proudly, ¡°I got some stic surgeries so that my body can look like Alice¡¯s. It¡¯s absolutely perfect!¡± All the stunt doubles in the industry knew that Alice¡¯s body proportion was perfect. Her body proportion was even better than some supermodels. Therefore, when they adjusted their figures, they would secretly use Alice as a model. This was also the reason why the director cast Cindy. ¡°Alright. Then you can go in and change your clothes first. Cover your face and don¡¯t ruin the makeup I¡¯ve just done!¡± Linda patted Cindy¡¯s shoulder and urged her to go in. Alice¡¯s clothes were easier to put on, so she got changed in the washroom. When they saw Alice get dressed up ande out, the director and the male actors widened their eyes in unison, unable to hide their amazement. Especially the young actors. They were eating ice cream and discussing. ¡°With an image like Alice¡¯s, she¡¯ll definitely be very famous as long as she got a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My agent said that Alice has the potential to be the best actress and can surpass Sheryl in the future.¡± When Maisie passed by these actors, Maisie rolled her eyes when she heard this. Then, she pulled her assistant to the side and said, ¡°How is it? Did Sheryl record it?¡± The assistant looked at the video that Sheryl had sent over and frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie asked coldly. The assistant clicked on the message sent by Sheryl¡¯s assistant. ¡°Maisie, look¡­ The video only has her back in it. I can¡¯t see her face clearly. Sheryl wants to record it again.¡± ¡°Record it again? That little bit ch Alice is very cu nning. She will definitely find out if I record it again.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? Sheryl seems a little unhappy, the assistant said hesitantly. Maisie watched as everyoneplimented Alice and struck the armrest of the bench. ¡°Just post it like this! As long as we Chapter 108 insist that it¡¯s her, theizens won¡¯t suspect anything!¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 10:52 1Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The assistant did not dare to refute and could only nod repeatedly. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do this! We¡¯ll ruin her reputation. Let¡¯s see how she canpete with you after this!¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Let that person post it. Give him enough money.¡± The assistant frowned and said nervously, ¡°That person is famous for being greedy, and¡­ he has some connections with Mr. Richards. What if¡­¡± ¡°So what? Money makes the world go round! He doesn¡¯t care about Travis, he only cares about money!¡± Maisie rolled her eyes at the assistant, thinking that the assistant was short-sighted. ¡°Oh¡­ Alright then.¡± The assistant nodded and walked in another direction. At this moment, the director walked over. ¡°Maisie, the next take is about you and Alice taking a bath together in the hot spring. It¡¯s gonna be kind of revealing, so Alice¡¯s part will be yed by a stunt double.¡± When Maisie saw the director, she immediately acted to be all considerate and mature. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with the stunt double.¡± ¡°Your character will be protected in this scene. I hope you can take on the role and not make things difficult for the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. stunt double.¡± ¡°Anything you say!¡± Alice¡¯s character was almostpletely naked in the hot spring scene, helping Maisie¡¯s character get rid of the poison. In order to protect the stunt double¡¯s privacy, the director cleared the area. Other than Alice and most of the female staff, everyone else was scrolling their phones outside the set, waiting for this scene to end. ¡°Cindy, pay attention. Don¡¯t show your side profile, only your back and waistline!¡± The director expressed his dissatisfaction when he saw that Cindy showed her face in the first take. Cindy nodded and tried to be in the zone again. Then, she nodded respectfully at Maisie before starting another take. After five takes, she finally met the director¡¯s requirements. When the director watched the footage, he couldn¡¯t help but say to Alice. ¡°Actually, I think you can totally do this take yourself. After all, you¡¯ll get more famous this way. You can sell a se xy image in the future.¡± However, Alice shook her head with a smile. ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s not my style.¡± Alice had confessed to the director a few days ago about her getting married to Daniel. Hence, when the director heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Your husband is really lucky to have a wife like you.¡± When they walked out of the set, it was pretty noisy outside. Everyone looked at Alice with different expressions. Many girls pointed at her with mockery and disdain on their faces. The men¡¯s gazes were more subtle. ¡°What happened?¡± Maisie deliberately walked over and asked everyone. Then, she saw the producer staring at Alice gloomily. ¡°Alice, why did you post the video of you changing your clothes in the changing room? I can understand that you want to be famous, but isn¡¯t it a little too despicable to use such a method?¡± After the producer finished speaking, the other female celebrities in the production team also mocked and ridiculed Alice. ¡°There are many ways to sell your body to get to the top, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like this!¡± ¡°You leaked the video of the changing room. Do you want to implicate the entire crew?¡± ¡°Everyone, stop it. There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Maisie pretended to be nice and stood up. She said, ¡°I used Alice¡¯s changing room this morning and there was nothing wrong with it. Did everyone make a mistake¡­¡± ¡°She deliberately took that kind of video to make herself known. She wasn¡¯t framed. Maisie, don¡¯t help her out!¡± Alice was speechless. 1/2 10:52 Chapter 109 Da mn it! She had so many ways to get famous. She didn¡¯t need to sell her body at all, okay? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still hadn¡¯t figured out what exactly was going on, she really wanted to teach these people lesson! ¡°Stop arguing. What¡¯s going on? The director questioned with a sullen expression. 910 Send Gift Comment Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Alice didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She just looked at Candice, whose eyes had already turned red. Candice walked over. ¡°Someone deliberately posted a video of Alice changing clothes in the changing room. It¡¯s already trending. Although Alice was not that famous, she had never deliberately tried to sell a se xy image, so the video that came out of nowhere had a huge impact on her. The director took a look at his phone and was instantly furious. ¡°The other party even put our production team in there. They¡¯re implicating the whole production team!¡± The producer had already received thetest news. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s that publicist from Alice¡¯spany!¡± ¡°Which publicist?¡± The director flew into a rage. ¡°The one who came to the set this morning and kept following Alice¡¯s progress?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I think they did it on purpose. They wanted Alice to get famous by her sex appeal,¡± the producer analyzed. Hearing this, Alice¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. If she still hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened, she would be an idiot. At this moment, everyone on the production team was looking at her strangely. The director looked at the producer. After a few seconds of silence, he stared at Alice with a complicated gaze. Finally, he clenched his fists and said in a deep voice. ¡°Alice, yourpany must give me an exnation! Otherwise, you will bear all the losses of the production team!¡± Half an hourter. Josh, who was filming on another team, came over. When he heard about the video of Alice, he immediately went to make a call. Meanwhile, Maisie had been pretending to be all sweet and innocent to ask Alice what was going on. Alice simply ignored her. She stood under the shade of the tree, thinking quickly. After she rejected Travis, she was already isted by most people in thepany. The publicist who came to the production team was also looking for an excuse to deal with her. So¡­ everything was premeditated. However, the woman in the video was not her. It was the stunt double, Cindy. If she wanted theizens to see the truth, she had to prove that the girl in the video was not her. She also had to ensure that Cindy would not be attacked on the Inte. This matter was a little tricky. She had to figure out thepany¡¯s attitude towards this matter first¡­ Just as Alice was thinking, a bucket of water was suddenly sshed on her face. She looked up, and all she could hear was a bunch of harsh insults. ¡°You bit ch! How can you do such a shameless thing? If you don¡¯t want to be in thispany any more, just terminate your contract with us! It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t arrange a role for you, not thepany!¡± That person roared hysterically and looked at her as if she wanted to skin her alive. Alice wiped the water on her forehead and took a deep breath. She looked at the aggressive woman in front of her who was wearing a custom-made dress without moving. This was the vice president of theirpany, N Lee. Behind N was Travis, who had just rushed over. He was also looking at Alice in anger. ¡°Just leave Hollywood and stop embarrassing yourself!¡± N ordered. As the vice president of thepany, she did not ask about the truth first. Instead, she wanted Alice to leave Hollywood first. Alice had thousands of ways to p iss off N, but at this moment, Alice wanted to solve this issue more, so she suppressed her anger and looked at N calmly. 1/2 Chapter 110 ¡°Ms. Lee, the person in the video isn¡¯t me!¡± Alice said. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. N rolled her eyes. ¡°Alex personally posted it. How can it be fake?¡± ¡°Ms. Lee, Mr. Richards¡­ Don¡¯t be angry. It might not be Alice¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the problem with the changing room. I went in at that time and felt that there was something strange inside.¡± Maisie walked out and exined with her eyes turning red. When N heard this, she snorted coldly. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re too naive! A nobody like her would dare to do anything for fame.¡± Send Gift Comment Chapter 111 Chapter 111 After N finished speaking, she roared at Alice, ¡°You bi tch, what are you waiting for? Apologize to the production team. and prepare to make a statement for leaving the industry!¡± Alice clenched her fists slightly. Her cold expression was like an indestructible mask as she said in a low voice. ¡°Ms. Lee, the woman in the video isn¡¯t me! I won¡¯t quit acting and bear the losses! If you insist on ndering me, then I¡¯ll file awsuit!¡± N¡¯s face turned red. ¡°How can you be so stubborn? How dare you say that you¡¯re going to sue thepany? Then I¡¯ll send a statement to stop your acting career tomorrow. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to sue us!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Did N threaten her with her career for no reason? Did N actually think that she didn¡¯t know anything about the obligation to help the artiste defend their rights and clear the artiste¡¯s name! If you¡¯ve forgotten it, I¡¯ll ask the judge to remind you!¡± N raised her hand and was about to hit Alice. ¡°Alright, you still dare to threaten me with thew! Then I¡¯ll make you pay for all the losses!¡± ¡°Whether I should bear the losses or not, it¡¯s not up to you! I only acknowledge the court!¡± After saying that, Alice dusted off her hands, pulled Candice, and turned around. Then, she left without looking back. N¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°How can she be so arrogant?¡± Travis also frowned. ¡°Is there really a misunderstanding?¡± Maisie was afraid that Travis would speak up for Alice, so she quickly said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t the first time this kind of thing has happened. Previously, we all helped her hide it. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ ¡°Well, everyone is being too nice to her. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s shameless. Don¡¯t me me for doing this then!¡± N gritted her teeth and immediately exined to the director and the others to get the production team to recast the role. When Alice arrived at the parking lot, Josh had already followed her out. When he saw that Alice did not even change out of her costume, he frowned and said, ¡°I told Ray about what happened and he will help you prepare for the termination of the contract. This time, you have to terminate the contract and change to anotherpany!¡± Alice opened the car door and let Josh get in first before saying. ¡°Before I terminate the contract, I have to prove my innocence!¡± Alice knew N¡¯s methods very well. Before Alice could prove that the person in the video was Cindy, Alice would definitely be targeted by them if she left thepany. It would even implicate Josh and Ray. Josh understood how Alice was feeling right now, so he did not say anything else. However, after the car started, Josh suddenly stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°You and Daniel¡­ I mean, how far along is the rtionship between you and your sh marriage husband? Will this video affect him?¡± Daniel was a clean freak by nature. If he misunderstood Alice, he would definitely get a divorce from her! When Alice heard this, she immediately thought of Daniel. She had seen all kinds of people in this industry. However, Daniel was an outsider. If he did not know the truth, he might really misunderstand her. Thinking of this, Alice immediately began to type on WhatsApp. *Daniel, I¡¯ll exin to you about the trending topic on Twitter when I get home. I hope you can believe me!¡± Josh nced at what she was typing and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Your attitude toward him is way too nice.¡± Alice gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Because he¡¯s my husband!¡± Josh was speechless and thought to himself, ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t be in a while.¡± At the same time, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Kaur Group. William handed the iPad to Daniel and asked carefully. ¡°Daniel, you guys are married. You should be able to tell if the person in the video is your wife or not, right?¡± Daniel had been dealing with the contents of the contract as soon as he entered thepany and did not pay attention to the news on the Inte. When he saw the video, his expression instantly became grim¡­ 1/2 10:59 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Seeing that Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, William narrowed his eyes and immediately realized something. ¡°Daniel, you and Alice haven¡¯t really been intimate with each other, right?¡± Daniel nced at him from the corner of his eyes. This brat didn¡¯t care about work but cared about that? Noticing the look on his brother¡¯s face, William knew that he had made the right guess. He immediately held his forehead and sighed. ¡°Daniel, is there really something wrong with you? Alice is such a beautiful woman. Haven¡¯t you ever wanted to get intimate with her?¡± After saying that, he hugged his arms and took a few steps back defensively. ¡°Although I¡¯m very handsome, I¡¯m a man! Freddie is also a man! You can¡¯t mess around!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Who said I like men?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with you and Alice?¡± William mumbled. If it were him, he would have cherished such a gorgeous wife. ¡°That¡¯s because the timing isn¡¯t right!¡± Daniel was going to give Alice an unforgettable and significant wedding night. At this moment, the sunlight shone on their faces through the window. Daniel¡¯s cold face actually had a hint of gentleness right now. William was shocked as he thought about what Daniel had just said. ¡°So, Daniel, you actually love Alice.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°Love¡± was a strong word. He didn¡¯t want to say it yet. ¡°Then this time¡­ do you trust Alice?¡± William said as he sat opposite Daniel again and carefully analyzed the situation. ¡°Although thements about Alice on the Inte are quite harsh, and there are also people who use her of sleeping her way to the top, the actors that I signed all say that Alice has a good character and is serious about rtionships. She isn¡¯t the kind of person who would fool around.¡± Theo and the others were infatuated at the mention of Alice and said a lot about her. Therefore, even if there was this video about Alice, William still believed her. Daniel¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table as he said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± ¡°Then Daniel, do you want to help Alice deal with it? You can leave this to me or Freddie.¡± William blinked. Although he mentioned Freddie, he still wanted to take on this job. After all, he was trying to impress his sister-inw. If he did a good job, he would be less roasted by his brother in the future. Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s all up to her.¡± Whether it was William or Freddie, helping her would cause spection. He hoped that she would make this choice. At this moment, Alice sent Daniel a message. After reading the message, Daniel¡¯s expression changed. William tilted his head curiously and took a look. ¡°Well, Alice sent a message asking you to believe her. It means that she cares a lot about you¡± Daniel said, ¡°She has always adored me.¡± William thought to himself, ¡°Why do I feel like this is kind of like a public disy of affection?¡± Daniel did not look at his brother. He just picked up his phone and called Alice. Alice, who was already on the highway, quickly picked up. ¡°Hello, Daniel. You saw the message I sent, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Are you on the set?¡± Daniel asked. Alice nced at Josh, who was driving beside her. ¡°Josh and I are on our way home. We¡¯re going to ask Ray for help and post a PR video first.¡± ¡°Okay, then wait for me at home. I¡¯ming home now,¡± Daniel said and got up. Alice was stunned. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going home? Will thepany allow it?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He was going back to see his wife. Whoever dared to stop him would be asking for a beating! 1/2 10:59 Chapter 112 ¡°Oh¡­ Alright then. Let¡¯s go home and talk.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice sounded a little frigid. Alice was actually a bit intimidated. Send Gift Comment 2/2 10:59Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Seeing that Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, William narrowed his eyes and immediately realized something. ¡°Daniel, you and Alice haven¡¯t really been intimate with each other, right?¡± Daniel nced at him from the corner of his eyes. This brat didn¡¯t care about work but cared about that? Noticing the look on his brother¡¯s face, William knew that he had made the right guess. He immediately held his forehead and sighed. ¡°Daniel, is there really something wrong with you? Alice is such a beautiful woman. Haven¡¯t you ever wanted to get intimate with her?¡± After saying that, he hugged his arms and took a few steps back defensively. ¡°Although I¡¯m very handsome, I¡¯m a man! Freddie is also a man! You can¡¯t mess around!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Who said I like men?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with you and Alice?¡± William mumbled. If it were him, he would have cherished such a gorgeous wife. ¡°That¡¯s because the timing isn¡¯t right!¡± Daniel was going to give Alice an unforgettable and significant wedding night. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, the sunlight shone on their faces through the window. Daniel¡¯s cold face actually had a hint of gentleness right now. William was shocked as he thought about what Daniel had just said. ¡°So, Daniel, you actually love Alice.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°Love¡± was a strong word. He didn¡¯t want to say it yet. ¡°Then this time¡­ do you trust Alice?¡± William said as he sat opposite Daniel again and carefully analyzed the situation. ¡°Although thements about Alice on the Inte are quite harsh, and there are also people who use her of sleeping her way to the top, the actors that I signed all say that Alice has a good character and is serious about rtionships. She isn¡¯t the kind of person who would fool around.¡± Theo and the others were infatuated at the mention of Alice and said a lot about her. Therefore, even if there was this video about Alice, William still believed her. Daniel¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table as he said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± ¡°Then Daniel, do you want to help Alice deal with it? You can leave this to me or Freddie.¡± William blinked. Although he mentioned Freddie, he still wanted to take on this job. After all, he was trying to impress his sister-inw. If he did a good job, he would be less roasted by his brother in the future. Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s all up to her.¡± Whether it was William or Freddie, helping her would cause spection. He hoped that she would make this choice. At this moment, Alice sent Daniel a message. After reading the message, Daniel¡¯s expression changed. William tilted his head curiously and took a look. ¡°Well, Alice sent a message asking you to believe her. It means that she cares a lot about you¡± Daniel said, ¡°She has always adored me.¡± William thought to himself, ¡°Why do I feel like this is kind of like a public disy of affection?¡± Daniel did not look at his brother. He just picked up his phone and called Alice. Alice, who was already on the highway, quickly picked up. ¡°Hello, Daniel. You saw the message I sent, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Are you on the set?¡± Daniel asked. Alice nced at Josh, who was driving beside her. ¡°Josh and I are on our way home. We¡¯re going to ask Ray for help and post a PR video first.¡± ¡°Okay, then wait for me at home. I¡¯ming home now,¡± Daniel said and got up. Alice was stunned. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going home? Will thepany allow it?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He was going back to see his wife. Whoever dared to stop him would be asking for a beating! 1/2 10:59 Chapter 112 ¡°Oh¡­ Alright then. Let¡¯s go home and talk.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice sounded a little frigid. Alice was actually a bit intimidated. Send Gift Comment 2/2 10:59 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Ray had good hearing. When he heard that something was wrong in the bedroom, he knew that Daniel was clearly upset. They had never seen Daniel care about a woman like this. Since Alice was here, he had to take the opportunity to mess with him. Hence, Ray deliberately said, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s never been easy for you to survive in the industry. Being a fake couple with Josh is really your best option. After all, Josh is the Kaur family¡¯s eighth child and he can help you get all the resources from the Kaur family.¡± Josh was speechless. Now he could finally tell what game Ray was trying to y right now. He just wanted to see Daniel get jealous! But how could just getting jealous be enough for a person like Daniel? He would go absolutely mad! ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not really asking you to be a real couple with Josh. We¡¯ll just say you¡¯re a couple in front of outsiders.¡± At this moment, Ray was acting like a vicious viin in a fairytale. He began to tell Alice all about the benefits of being a fake couple with Josh. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alice listened to him patiently and did not interrupt.. However, William was so frightened that he did not even dare to breathe loudly. Why didn¡¯t Alice say anything? Could it be that she really wanted to do this with Josh? Although Daniel was still changing his clothes elegantly, William could already feel that the temperature in the room had dropped below freezing point. William thought, ¡°It¡¯s over. Will things get blo odyter?¡± Just as William was filled with worry, suddenly, Daniel put on the casual clothes that Alice had bought before and walked straight out of the room. The moment he saw Daniel, Josh immediately swallowed hard, and he even got goosebumps. Josh watched as Daniel sat beside Alice and ced his hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder as if he was dering his sovereignty. At this moment, Daniel naturally nced at Josh and Ray and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You want to be a fake couple with my wife?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Josh shook his head repeatedly. How could he dare to irritate Daniel like this? ¡°A fake couple won¡¯t change anything and taking a video to prove herself will affect her reputation¡­¡± Daniel looked at Ray and said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re not that capable at all! It seems that I should rmend Mr. Kaur to withdraw his investment.¡± Ray became quiet. Daniel would do this just because of a disagreement! Ray thought, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± ¡°However, Mr. Kaur, do you have a better solution? Do you dare to announce your marriage with Alice?¡± Ray raised his eyebrows. He thought, ¡°Let¡¯s make it worse!¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes. His big hand slid down from Alice¡¯s shoulder andnded on her slender waist. He tightened his grip slightly and moved his head close to her ear. He seemed to have said something, but in fact, he did not say anything. Alice did not expect him to suddenly do this. She immediately tilted her head and looked at the man in confusion. ¡°Daniel¡­ What are you doing?¡± Daniel acted as if nothing had happened and said naturally, ¡°Alice, if you need it, I¡¯m happy to make our rtionship public.¡± With that, his slightly rough fingers began to caress her waistline¡­ 1/2 10:59 Chapter 114 This erotic touch was like a feather brushing past her heart. No matter how cheeky Alice was, she could not just let him do that in front of so many people. She quickly said, ¡°I think this will not solve the root of the problem. We should better ask Cindy to exin this matter.¡± Upon hearing what Alice said, Daniel looked at Ray with a cold expression. ¡°Who exactly is Cindy?¡± Before Ray came, he had alreadypared the video and suspected Cindy, so he just said directly, ¡°Cindy is an artiste that Freddie signed, a professional stunt double.¡± ¡°Then get Freddie toe over!¡± Daniel said coldly. Alice immediately widened her eyes. ¡°Daniel, I think only Mr. Kaur can invite Mr. King over.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Daniel was confused. Send Gift Comment 2/2 10:59 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Upon hearing this question, Alice blinked awkwardly and leaned over to whisper to Daniel. ¡°I told you about this before. Mr. King and Mr. Kaur are a couple.¡± It was this rumor again. It seemed like the little girl from Freddie¡¯s family could forget about her allowance. Daniel¡¯s expression immediately became a little intimidating. ¡°Do you know that this rumor will affect Mr. Kaur¡¯s reputation and people who spread this kind of rumor will be sued by the Kaur Group for defamation?¡± Alice lowered her head and muttered, ¡°But Mr. Kaur has never rified this matter¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t rify because he wants to protect his wife in this way.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression became even gloomier. It seemed that if he did not tell this woman that he was already married today, she would still think that he, the rumored CEO, liked men! Alice was immediately stunned. ¡°He has a wife? Then why didn¡¯t Josh tell me?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the atmosphere in the room became a bit weird. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Josh covered his face, wishing he could jump off a building right now. Ray, on the other hand, looked like he had seen a fool. After a long while, Daniel finally said, ¡°Now, you can ask Freddie for help, or you can ask Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother to help you¡­ Which one do you want to ask?¡± Daniel would deal with Josh and Freddie¡¯s younger sister in the future. Right now, he had to salvage Alice¡¯s reputation. ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother¡­ Will he really help me?¡± Alice was a little surprised. Josh had mentioned to her that there was a young master in the Kaur family who had an entertainmentpany and he was as good as Freddie. Daniel said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Kaur owes me a favor. As long as I ask him, he definitely will help you arrange it. Not to mention his brother.¡± After listening to Daniel¡¯s exnation, Alice¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Even the CEO, Mr. Kaur, owed Daniel a favor. ¡°Can I ask Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother for help?¡± Alice asked tentatively. Her choice made Daniel feel very pleased. Then he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After Daniel finally agreed to this, Alice immediately looked at Ray. ¡°Then¡­ Ray, you were originally from the Kaur family. It would be more convenient for you to get in touch with Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask him. He¡¯s not capable enough.¡± Daniel still looked a little irritated. Because of his deliberate teasing just now, Daniel was still not in a good mood. However, Alice was already holding Daniel¡¯s arm. She quickly reminded him, ¡°Daniel, you can¡¯t speak to Ray like that. He¡¯s the young master of the Smith family, and his status is pretty high¡­¡± Ray only became an agent for the thrill of it, and she knew it. Daniel¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for him?¡± Alice felt that she had said something wrong just now. Like a child, she lowered her head and looked at her fingers. When Daniel lost his temper, he was very difficult to coax. In order to ease the atmosphere, she finally took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll make some coffee for you. Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Alice entered the kitchen, Josh immediately patted his chest andined silently, ¡°Daniel, you were way too scary just now! You can¡¯t bully us like this!¡± Ray gritted his teeth and opened his mouth silently. ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless to threaten me with my funds! You really don¡¯t love me anymore!¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and looked sideways in the direction of the kitchen. He also said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t love men. I love my wife. Look, she went to make my favorite coffee.¡± 1/2 11:00[ Chapter 115 Ray was speechless. And so was Josh. How could Daniel treat them like this? Ten minutester, Alice came out with a coffeepot. ¡°Daniel, help me get the cups in the living room. Ray and Josh have their own cups.¡± Daniel frowned. Why did they have their own cups? Why didn¡¯t he have one? Send Gift Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Josh, who was originally a little pi ssed, saw the displeasure on Daniel¡¯s face at this moment. He plucked up his courage and nced at the table where Alice had ced the cups. The next second, Josh was amused. Because Daniel¡¯s cup was not there! Ray had also discovered this problem, but he was even worse than Josh. He took the cup before Daniel and waved it in front of Daniel. He even deliberately bragged. ¡°In Alice¡¯s ce, Josh and I are very special, so not only do we have our own cups, but we also have our own cutlery. Mr. Kaur, where¡¯s yours? Oh, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any! Then I¡¯m gonna feel a little sorry for you!¡± No matter how dull Alice was, she could tell that Ray and Josh were deliberately provoking Daniel. She thought, ¡°Guys, can you not cause any trouble? Didn¡¯t you see the sullen look on Daniel¡¯s face? ¡°And you even said that you feel sorry for him¡­ ¡°Ahem, I ordered a custom-made ceramic cup. It has not arrived yet. Alice coughed dryly and exined to Daniel. As soon as Alice finished speaking, Ray deliberately said, ¡°Customization usually takes some time. I¡¯m worried that even if the cup is ready, he won¡¯t have a chance to use it¡­¡± Alice was speechless. ¡°Ahem, Ray, can you stop making things worse?¡± She had just had a conflict with Daniel. Couldn¡¯t he let them have some peaceful time? Daniel calmly gave Ray a warning look. Actually, he could tell. This guy was deliberately pi ssing him off! Alice only saw them as friends. To her, he was different from the children. This matter passed quickly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After the children finished school, Ray suggested having a buffet. Daniel took the opportunity to say that Mr. Kaur had sent his special assistant Dax tomunicate with them. So this meal was on Dax. Ray knew Daniel was reminding them who was the host and who were the guests. And he did not want to argue with him anymore. The buffet restaurant was chosen by Alice. It was a middle-ss hotel with good privacy that celebrities would often rmend to cach other. This was the first time the kids and Daniel hade to such a hotel for a meal. Therefore, as soon as they entered, the three kids expressed their curiosity about their surroundings. They looked around and finally held Alice¡¯s hand before heading to the fruit section. ¡°Daniel, do you want some dragon fruit?¡± Alice pointed at the dragon fruit not far away and asked. ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel nodded. His arm casually rested on Alice¡¯s waist. It was a very natural move, but it made Alice¡¯s heart race. She even forgot to remind him that there were other people here. Soon, their big round table was loaded with food. This was a hotel where one could enjoy a seafood buffet, so Josh and William all got some seafood. Alice knew what the kids liked and ordered some mushroom soup for them. When she was having her meal, she realized that William and Josh were just like her. They were very casual and would just take whatever they liked. However, Daniel was different. He arranged the dishes in front of him and ate them in a certain order. 1/2 11:00 Chapter 116 The buffet felt more like a fancy dinner when he ate like that. The kids had originally learned from the way Josh ate. When they saw how their daddy ate, they decisively learned from him. Alice looked at Daniel and the kids and raised her eyebrows slightly. Just as she was about to say something, a voice came from behind. ¡°Oh, my G od¡­ That is Alice, right?¡± Fiona walked over in shock. Standing beside her was a gentle and elegant young man. The moment he saw Alice, the young man¡¯s pupils constricted. Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:00 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¡°Alice, you haven¡¯t been home for five years. Dad and I miss you very much¡­ Are all of these guys your boyfriends?¡± As Fiona asked, she held the man¡¯s arm and leaned into his embrace. ¡°My boyfriend and I came to celebrate our tenth anniversary of knowing each other today. What about you guys?¡± Fiona deliberately emphasized the words ¡°boyfriends¡± and ¡°tenth anniversary of knowing each other¡±. The young man looked at Alice and almost stopped breathing. He had not seen Alice for five years¡­ After Alice¡¯s ident, she was abandoned by her family and they cut off contact with her. He thought that he had already forgotten all about Alice, but he did not expect to meet her again. She was still as stunning and beautiful as before, and every time she showed up, she could make his heart race. When Fiona saw her boyfriend staring at Alice in a daze, a trace of malice shed across Fiona¡¯s eyes. She pulled his arm and shook it coquettishly. ¡°Shrek, why didn¡¯t you say hello to Alice?¡± When Shrek heard this, he suddenly came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Alice, long time no see.¡± ¡°Alice¡­ Do you not recognize Shrek anymore?¡± Fiona deliberately asked. Alice didn¡¯t stop eating. How could she not recognize Shrek? This was the young talent that Preston valued the most. He was the young master Fiona had a crush on for ten years and he came from a wealthy family. He was also Alice¡¯s first love that had never been made public. ¡°Alice¡­¡± Fiona assumed that Alice still had feelings for Shrek when she saw that Alice didn¡¯t say anything. After thinking about it for a while, Fiona was filled with jealousy. ¡°Your boyfriends are all watching. Aren¡¯t you being a little rude by not talking to us?¡± What she was trying to imply by saying ¡°your boyfriends¡± was self-evident. This was a reminder to Shrek of how sleazy Alice was, and she also said that to make Alice ufortable. ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re really the most hypocritical person I have ever met.¡± Alice raised her head and looked at Fiona coldly. ¡°You won.¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s mockery, Fiona¡¯s eyes darkened. She then looked at Shrek with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Shrek, see¡­ Alice still hates us. I¡¯ve tried my best to be a good sister to her and help her. Even when Dad said he wanted to end her career, I tried to persuade him not to do that, but she¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to be her sister anymore¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Alice just took things too hard for a moment. Besides, she has her friends here today,¡± Shrek said as he turned to look at Daniel, At this moment, Daniel ced his hand on the back of Alice¡¯s chair. His deep and cold eyes looked intimidating.. Any man could understand his gaze. This meant that Daniel felt vited and offended and could attack Shrek at any time. What was the rtionship between Alice and this man? Were they together? At this moment, the three kids put a meatball on Alice¡¯s te. Aidy said naturally, ¡°Mommy, this meatball is very delicious. Try it quickly.¡± Hearing Aidy¡¯s words, Shrek subconsciously took a step back. Did that child just call Alice Mommy? How¡­ how could this be possible¡­ Impossible! Alice¡¯s children had already died back then! There was no way they were Alice¡¯s children! 1/2 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 11:00 Chapter 117 Just as Shrek was getting worked up, he saw Alice take a bite of the meatball. Then, she blinked in satisfaction and looked at Daniel. ¡°Darling, this is very tasty. I¡¯ll ask the kids to get some more for you so that you can also try some, okay?¡± Shrek¡¯s face instantly went pale. Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:00 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Alice called him darling¡­. So were they actually a couple? Were these three children hers and this man¡¯s? Impossible. The man who Alice had failed to find even after calling the police back then would never show up again. Moreover, the Doyle family clearly saw the three children die¡­ At this moment, Alice didn¡¯t even see the look on Shrek¡¯s face. She just waved her hand and said coldly to Fiona, ¡°Miss Doyle, if you¡¯re done, take your man with you and leave. Don¡¯t ruin our appetite.¡± Fiona was stunned for a few seconds before she pulled Shrek to another table in disbelief. It was not until the waiter gave them cutlery that she came back to her senses and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°So what my father said was true¡­ Alice really found a gigolo and even raised his sons for him.¡± ¡°That man is a gigolo?¡± Shrek immediately asked. ¡°Yes, my father had met them before. Alice also admitted to them that she was with a gigolo.¡± ¡°How could she be like this?¡± Shrek frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Alice became like this either. I¡¯m really upset right now.¡± ¡°Have they been together for a long time?¡± Shrek nced in the direction of Alice and watched her talking andughing with those men. Her bright smile and gorgeous face were even more stunning than five years ago. Fiona sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with them either. You saw it just now. Alice doesn¡¯t like us at all. What should we do? I¡¯ll give her my blessings if she finds an ordinary guy. But a gigolo who depends on her¡­ ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be a burden to her in the future.¡± Shrek¡¯s expression became more and more sullen. In the end, he said in a frigid voice, ¡°Why did Alice do such a thing? She must have her own reasons, right?¡± ¡°Shrek, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Alice is no longer the same girl as before! She¡¯s willful and reckless and doesn¡¯t care about what others think at all. This time, she probably only wants some cheap thrills and doesn¡¯t think about the future.¡± Fiona paused for a moment before adding guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s possible that she wants to take revenge on us.¡± Shrek was slightly stunned as he looked not far away, deep in thought. If Alice wanted to take revenge on them, did that mean that she still had feelings for him? ¡°Miss Doyle, Josh, what a coincidence!¡± At this moment, a man showed up at Alice¡¯s table. For a moment, Fiona¡¯s gaze was also attracted by that person. Because this person caught Fiona¡¯s attention even more than Josh and Ray. It was Freddie. At this moment, Alice did not react much when she saw Freddie. On the other hand, Daniel didn¡¯t seem very happy to see him. Freddie acted as if he did not understand how Daniel was feeling. He pulled out a chair and sat beside Alice. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I share a table with you, right?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Of course not.¡± Alice subconsciously looked at Daniel. She hoped that her petty husband wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°Miss Doyle, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Freddie looked at Daniel and smiled with interest. At this moment, Alice remembered that Daniel and Freddie didn¡¯t actually know each other. She immediately introduced them to each other, ¡°Mr. King, this is my husband, Daniel. Honey, this is Mr. King, Mr. Kaur¡¯s¡­ However, before Alice could finish her sentence, a girl¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°Freddie, why didn¡¯t you me?¡± 1/2 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. wait for 11:00 Chapter 118 This was Freddie¡¯s younger sister, Lina. They had agreed to have a buffet together, but Freddie suddenly stopped the car and rushed over, making her confused. As soon as Lina finished speaking, her eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this Daniel? It turned out that her brother was in such a hurry because of Daniell Lina thought, ¡°What a lovely couple!¡± Send Gift Comment 2/2 11:00 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°Freddie, I was just wondering why you were so excited toe over. Is it because you just saw Da¡­¡± Lina ced her hands on her brother¡¯s shoulders and smiled subtly. However, before she could even say Daniel¡¯s name, Daniel suddenly touched the ss of juice in front of Alice. All the red pomegranate juice was poured onto Alice¡¯s clothes. The man frowned slightly and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was an ident.¡± Alice¡¯s attention had been on Lina, who had juste over. She did not notice that Daniel did this on purpose just now. She quickly took a napkin to cover the pomegranate juice on her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the washroom to deal with it. Take care of the kids.¡± Daniel carefully adjusted her cor and nodded yes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lina was stunned for a few seconds before she quickly realized what had just happened. She pointed at Alice¡¯s back and then looked at Daniel. ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, you and her¡­ Why do you two look a little too close?¡± Didn¡¯t Daniel ever get close to other women? But his hand touched the girl¡¯s cor just now! ¡°Sit down!¡± When Daniel saw that Alice had already left, his tone suddenly became cold. Lina was so frightened that she swallowed hard and sat down obediently. She looked at the other men at the dining table uneasily and finally said to the kids carefully, ¡°Your daddy seems to be in a bad mood¡­¡± Daniel nced at the confused look on Lina¡¯s face. Seeing that she was a girl, he still exined. ¡°Lina, that¡¯s my secret wife. She doesn¡¯t know anything about my true identity. I hope you can help the Kaur family keep it a secret.¡± Lina waspletely shocked by what he had just said. Her eyes widened as she counted how many words Daniel had said. Then, she looked at her brother in disbelief. ¡°Freddie, aren¡¯t you and Daniel a couple? Why did he marry another woman behind your back?¡± Freddie¡¯s face was as gloomy as Daniel¡¯s. He grabbed his sister¡¯s ear rudely. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯re a couple? Who has ever said that we¡¯re together?¡± ¡°But I clearly saw you two¡­¡± As she spoke, Lina realized something big. She hurriedly looked at Daniel. ¡°No, Daniel, you married a girl and didn¡¯t tell your wife your true identity? Your entire family lied to her?¡± Her imagination could run very wild. She immediately realized something after hearing Daniel¡¯s words. Lina thought, ¡°Oh my G od! ¡°Did Daniel really go so far? ¡°Isn¡¯t this marital fraud?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right time,¡± Daniel replied expressionlessly. ¡°Liar! There¡¯s no such thing as the right time!¡± Lina was very upset right now. ¡°Daniel, how can you lie to a girl like that? I kind of despise you right now!¡± ¡°You can despise him, but you can¡¯t expose him. Otherwise, your money and credit card will be frozen!¡± William threatened. Lina was shocked. She thought, ¡°Oh! How could these men be so cruel? ¡°How dare they threaten me like that?¡± Seeing that Lina finally started to behave, Daniel immediately changed the topic and stared at Freddie. ¡°Can that stunt double named Cindy from yourpanye out and rify the truth?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Freddie smiled. He had guessed that Daniel would look for him. At the same time, outside the washroom. Alice had just tidied up the juice stains on her clothes when she opened the door and saw someone¡­. 1/2 11:00 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Shrek smiled as he looked at Alice. ¡°We met again. What a coincidence.¡± Alice didn¡¯t know what to say now. Why would Shrek be so stu pid to say something like that outside the washroom? Moreover, why did Alice feel that Shrek hade over on purpose? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice crossed her arms, making it very obvious that she did not like this man. Shrek acted as if he didn¡¯t see the disgust in her eyes and blocked her view. ¡°Alice, let¡¯s talk over there, okay?¡± Alice sneered. ¡°What do we have to talk about? Do you think Fiona isn¡¯t jealous of me enough? Do you want her to kill me or something?¡± Shrek¡¯s eyes darkened. He really didn¡¯t like the change in Alice. Once upon a time, when she looked at him, her eye would sparkle. Even when she spoke to him, her voice would be filled with shyness. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t as easy as Fiona, they wouldn¡¯t have be like this today. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be so aggressive. As your friend for so many years, I really want to talk to you,¡± Shrek said as he ced his hand beside Alice¡¯s ear. At this moment, there were still others preparing to enter the washroom. If they continued to be in a deadlock like this, it would definitely cause misunderstandings. Daniel was still there. It was indeed not suitable for her to let this man continue pestering her. Alice casually nced to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the smoking area.¡± A few minutester, in the smoking area. Shrek took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He remembered Alice saying that men looked handsome when they smoked. Therefore, he assumed she would still like to see him smoke now. Unexpectedly, before he could even light a cigarette, Alice had already bought a pack of cigarettes from the vending machine behind and elegantly lit one. The way she smoked did not seem out of ce at all. In fact, it made her look stunning and bewitching. Shrek was slightly stunned when he saw this, but at the same time, he was a little confused. ¡°Alice, why are you smoking? Weren¡¯t you¡­ Alice had deliberately smoked in front of him just to disgust him. Shrek liked girls who were obedient and sweet. He hated women who smoked and drank. She was no longer the old Alice anymore, so she did not have to do things ording to his preferences now. She would do whatever he didn¡¯t like just to prevent him from having thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°People change. If you can fall in love with Fiona, why can¡¯t I smoke?¡± Alice deliberately blew out a smoke ring and said. impatiently, ¡°Mr. Wilson, if you have something to say, say it quickly. My darling is still waiting for me!¡± Seeing her mention another man, Shrek became even more frustrated. He took out a credit card from his pocket and handed it to Alice. Alice nced at the credit card from the corner of her eye and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Mr. Wilson, what do you mean?¡± Shrek¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Alice, break up with that gigolo. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡± Alice gently dusted off the cigarette ash and curled the corners of her lips teasingly. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me? As whom? What title are you going to give me?¡± ¡°What else can you be with your upation?¡± Shrek said in a deep voice. ¡°Oh¡­ So, Mr. Wilson, you want me to be your mistress?¡± As Alice spoke, she took another puff of the cigarette and looked at the man with a faint smile. Shrek couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her smoking. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Alice, what on earth made you be like this? Do you know how cheap you are right now?¡± 1/2 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°Oh, I¡¯m cheap?¡± Aliceughed instead of being angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything illegal. I am an actress and I make my own money. How am I cheap?¡± If it was five years ago, she would have argued with Shrek at the top of her lungs. But now, she had no feelings for someone like him at all. She did not even bother to get angry at him. ¡°Are you really relying on yourself to film and earn money? You¡¯re just showing off your sex iness and selling your young body! Alice, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I want you to have some self-esteem and love yourself. I want you to have great love. As Shrek spoke, he let out a soft sigh as if he was feeling a little helpless. He said earnestly, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I don¡¯t want you to be dragged down by a gigolo! Take my credit card and let me take care of you first. Leave Hollywood and leave that man, okay?¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± Alice could not be bothered to beat around the bush with him. Herzy gaze suddenly became bone-chilling. ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t make it sound so dignified! If you were really doing for my own good, you wouldn¡¯t ask me to be your mistress!¡± ¡°Being my mistress is the most suitable choice for you¡­ Plus, you lost your virginity back then and even got pregnant¡­ Normal men wouldn¡¯t want a woman like you as their wife! I¡¯m only offering you this opportunity because of Fiona.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although this was all expected, Alice still felt disgusted. She crossed her arms and said with a mocking gaze, ¡°Who said that a normal man wouldn¡¯t want me to be his wife? The gigolo you¡¯re talking about is the Kaur Group¡¯s financial specialist. He and his family wee me very much. ¡°We¡¯ve already got married! So, Mr. Wilson, if you want a mistress, just go to a club and find somebody. I¡¯m already married and I am not interested in a cheating scu mbag!¡± Shrek didn¡¯t believe that Alice actually got married. He said with a cold expression, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re telling such a lie just to turn me down? To be honest, I think you are really being too ungrateful!¡± Alice put out the cigarette. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ungrateful just because I don¡¯t want to be your mistress? Shrek, it¡¯s been a few years since west met. I can¡¯t believe how disgusting you have be!¡± Shrek was infuriated, ¡°Alice, do you have to anger me?¡± ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯re finally angry and want to hit me? Don¡¯t forget that this is a public ce. Your real girlfriend is waiting for you over there! If you don¡¯t want to lose face, get lost from my sight!¡± Alice said and strode away without looking back. This really ruined her mood. She shouldn¡¯t have wasted her breath on this guy. He was really gross as hell! She still had to go back early to hug her kids. Alice had just returned to the dining table when she saw Lina looking at her strangely. Before she could ask anything, the three cute kids approached her and brought the freshly cooked prawns to her mouth. Judging from their expressions, they had been waiting for her toe back and eat the prawns for a long time. How could she say no to delicacies and her cute kids? Alice¡¯s bad mood waspletely gone at this moment. She ate the food fed by her kids and hugged them happily. Her mouth was full, but her words were very clear. ¡°Oh, sweethearts, I really love you!¡± The kids¡¯ eyes sparkled as they said in unison, ¡°We love Mommy too!¡± After swallowing, Alice wiped her mouth and immediately rewarded the three kids with a kiss. ¡°Sweethearts, sit down. Mommy will get some meat for you!¡± The three kids nodded and obediently returned to their chairs. Seeing Alice getting food for them, the three kids raised their eyebrows at their father in unison. At this moment, Daniel looked a little frustrated. He did not know what it was like to be jealous. However, he knew that he was very unhappy to see his sons being doted on by Alice. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Alice came over and told the kids that she loved them. And she even gave them kisses. However, as her husband, he did not get anything. After Alice got the mutton cooked, she put some onto the kids¡¯ tes. When she took a bite, she saw Daniel¡¯s gaze on her fork. He looked like he even wanted to eat that fork, which made Alice stunned. Then, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Daniel, do you want this piece of mutton?¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± Daniel asked expressionlessly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­ Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Alice felt that Daniel was asking this because he wanted to eat this piece of mutton. She actually wanted to give him another piece, but he just kept staring at her fork and it was even a little intimidating¡­ It made her a bit flustered. Hence, after thinking for a while, she looked at the mutton that she had taken a small bite of, then at Daniel, and carefully handed it over. ¡°Alice¡­¡± Lina had just said a word when her brother covered her mouth. Her eyes were still wide open as she looked at Alice and Daniel in shock. She thought, ¡°Daniel is a violent clean freak! ¡°Alice, hurry up and take back the mutton. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be taught a lesson!¡± Alice also noticed that the people around her were looking at her strangely. However, she had already given him the meat. She didn¡¯t know if she should take it back or let Daniel have a taste. She really had no idea what to do right now. What made her even more conflicted was that she had already bitten the mutton. Daniel clearly realized that she had taken a bite of this piece of mutton before. He raised his eyebrows but there was no expression on his face. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°You want me to try this?¡± With that, he leaned forward. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a bite of it before. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to try it again! Then I¡¯ll get another piece for you.¡± Alice smiled awkwardly and prepared to retract her hand. However, Daniel grabbed her wrist very naturally and elegantly bit the piece of meat on her fork. He chewed slowly. In the end, he nodded slightly. ¡°It tastes great! You should get more slices.¡± After saying that, Daniel¡¯s cold gaze swept across Josh and the others. He said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to share it with them!¡± Although he did not finish his sentence, Josh and the others could tell he meant that they were not worthy. Ray, Josh, and Freddie immediately wanted to put down their forks and leave! Marriage really changed Daniel a lot! Alice did not notice the reactions of the other men at the table. She took back some meat quickly and gave it to Daniel and the kids. Lina, who originally had a lot to say, couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened after seeing what Alice and Daniel just did. When the meal was almost over, she took advantage of the time when Alice went to get a doggie bag and pulled her brother¡¯s arm. She asked seriously, ¡°Freddie, Daniel really fell in love with someone else and doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± Freddie was speechless. ¡°If you want to be sent to a boarding school by Daniel, continue spreading rumors!¡± Lina sighed softly. ¡°What a pity! My favorite couple didn¡¯t have a good ending. However¡­¡± Looking at Alice not far away, Lina felt that Alice and Daniel made a lovely couple as well! After returning home, Daniel sat on the sofa and read documents. The kids read beside him. Then Alice started reading the news on Twitter. As expected, her name was still trending. ¡°All the things Alice has done to make herself famous!¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Alice could barely read the first few posts that said that she deliberately stripped in front of the camera. However, thest few posts that used her of seducing Freddie and being stopped by Sheryl were way out of line¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a little too ridiculous? Moreover, why did Sheryl¡¯s fanse out and make things even worse? The way they spoke made it seem like they were telling the truth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Alice held the iPad in her hands andughed mockingly. ¡°Daniel, they said I¡¯m with Freddie again.¡± ¡°Did Sheryl spread the rumors?¡± Daniel sat beside Alice naturally and tilted his head to look at the content on her iPad. ¡°How did you know it was her?¡± Alice was a little curio¨´s. Daniel wasn¡¯t in this industry, so he shouldn¡¯t know anything about Sheryl¡¯s tricks. ¡°Mr. Kaur said so,¡± Daniel answered. Alice was stunned for a moment. Then, as if she had thought of something, she said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Sheryl likes Freddie, and Mr. Kaur is Freddie¡¯s rumored boyfriend. Is that why Mr. Kaur investigated Sheryl?¡± ¡°No.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. This girl had really been influenced by Lina. ¡°Then¡­ it can¡¯t be because of me, right?¡± Alice said casually. When Daniel heard this, a dark glint shed across his deep eyes. He put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be because of you?¡± ¡°Please, I haven¡¯t even met Mr. Kaur before. Why would he want to investigate Sheryl for me?¡± Alice thought that she knew her distance. Daniel moved a little closer. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Kaur¡¯s financial specialist. How could he refuse when I asked him for help?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Daniel, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. EvenContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Kaur would help you.¡± Daniel looked at her expression and smiled. ¡°I have something more powerful. Do you want to see it?¡± As soon as he said this, the atmosphere instantly became a little erotic. Alice felt her cheeks burning. She looked at the man quietly. ¡°The kids are all here. Don¡¯t bring up such inappropriate topics.¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and reached out to pinch her cheeks. ¡°I mean my work ability. What else do you think it is?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m overthinking it. I¡¯ve got a dirty mind¡­¡± Alice was about toin when she suddenly felt a pain in her lower abdomen. That familiar feeling reminded her that her period had been brought forward! Seeing her expression suddenly change, Daniel hurriedly asked with concern, ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly look so pale¡­ Alice held her belly with both hands and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I¡­ I¡¯ll just go back to my room to rest.¡± ¡°Your face is already pale. How can it be nothing?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression had already turned serious. ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ really fine.¡± Alice stood up with difficulty. She didn¡¯t want Daniel to see her like this and sta ggered towards the room. However, her menstrual cramps were way too strong. After taking a few steps, her legs went weak and her body leaned forward. Just as she was about to fall, the man immediately hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± Daniel was extremely worried. Alice took a deep breath. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m on my period. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡± Daniel had many elder sisters in the family, so he naturally knew about female menstruation. Thinking about how much seafood she ate at the seafood buffet, his eyes immediately darkened. ¡°Alice, your period is today. Then why did you eat so much raw food?¡± 1/2 11:00 Chapter 123 Alice immediately felt wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my period had been brought forward! How can you be so mean to me?¡± After saying that, she covered her stomach with her hand and frowned. Seeing her pitiful look, Daniel instantly felt bad for her. He quicklyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so mean to you. What should I do now?¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Hearing that, Alice sighed weakly. ¡°Just send me back to my room first.¡± She wanted to find some pads. However, what followed was kind of tragic. When Alice returned to her room, she realized that she had already run out of pads. She had been busy recently and had not had the time to buy more. Seeing that Alice was staring nkly at the storage box, Daniel quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice looked troubled. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t have any pads left.¡± Daniel thought for a moment before realizing what Alice was talking about. Then he said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll buy some for you.¡± Seeing this, Alice hurriedly pulled his sleeve and shook it gently. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. You¡¯re a man. It¡¯s too embarrassing for you to go to the store and buy them for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to help you buy these? It¡¯s alright.¡± As Daniel spoke, he ced Alice on the bed and covered her with a nket. Then, he picked up his wallet and phone and quickly walked out of the room. ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t feeling well right now. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Before leaving, Daniel didn¡¯t forget to remind the three kids at home. The three kids had already realized that Alice was feeling ufortable. They nodded obediently and watched their father leave. Then, one of them took out his phone and started sending messages to their great¨Cgrandmother. [Mama¡¯s not feeling well. I think her stomach hurts. Great¨Cgrandma, what should we do next?] When Daniel arrived at the convenience store, he discovered that there was a problem. Although he knew that women needed pads during their period, what brand should he buy? If he asked his family about this, what would his parents and sisters say? Thinking of the teasing expressions of his sisters, he decided to buy it himself. Hence, Daniel stood in the sanitary supplies area, holding various brands of pads and starting to study them. ¡°Sir, are you buying sanitary pads for your family? I can rmend some brands to you.¡± At this moment, the salesgirl walked over and looked at Daniel with a smile. There were many celebrities living in this neighborhood, so she got used to seeing beautiful people like Daniel. However, she was very surprised that such a good¨Clooking person hade to buy pads. ¡°No need.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. He picked up the shopping basket and put all the things that he found suitable into it. Seeing this, the youngdy quickly reminded him, ¡°Sir, many of these are of the same type. You just need to take one brand. You don¡¯t have to take everything.¡± Daniel nced at the girl indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯ll be in a better mood if I give her more choices.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When the girl heard this, her eyes lit up. She thought, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m looking at the good man of the century!¡± Hence, when Daniel left, the girl immediately took this chance to take a photo of his back, then sent a post on Twitter. ¡°What a good man! He¡¯s here to buy sanitary pads for his wife in the middle of the night. In order for his wife to be in a good mood, he bought all the brands! When will I get such a good husband?¡± Because the girl had a lot of friends, many girls reposted this post. Without Daniel knowing, he slowly started trending on Twitter. After Daniel returned home, he made some hot lemon water and poured a ss for Alice, Then, he brought it to Alice and said seriously, ¡°Drink some hot lemon water first.¡± Alice obediently opened her mouth, but when she took a sip, she immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still hot¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cool it down.¡± Daniel took the ss and brought over all those pads. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded calmly. Alice looked at the pads and then at Daniel. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Daniel, you bought too many. Actually, I usually use this brand.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, just throw them away,¡± Daniel said naturally. He lowered his head and blew on the lemon water. cup of hot Alice shook her head and quickly had a little talk with her husband. ¡°Daniel, you haven¡¯t been promoted yet. We can¡¯t waste money like this!¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t expensive. I can totally afford them.¡± In fact, if he hadn¡¯t been afraid that she would discover his true identity, he would have called his private doctors and asked them to deliver the brand that was exclusive to Rachel and the others. ¡°Alright, you can afford it. Well¡­ I don¡¯t feel so ufortable now. Can I go to the washroom first?¡± Alice raised her hand and pointed weakly in the direction of the door. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Daniel did not dare to ck off and insisted on helping her over. Seeing the serious look on the man¡¯s face, Alice had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°Just help me to the washroom.¡± ¡°If you need help, I can help you do the rest of the thing too.¡± Daniel did not think that what he said was embarrassing at all. ¡°Ahem¡­ No¡­ No need for that. Alice quickly waved her hand. This guy¡­ did he know how erotic his words were? Although they were husband and wife, they were not close enough for him to help her do such a private thing. After changing the pad, Alice realized that there were many things on her bed. There were all kinds of candies prepared by the three kids and some things that even she didn¡¯t know what they were. The three kids stood beside the bed with Daniel with the same serious expression, as if Alice was terminally ill. Alice picked up a candy bar from the bed. She could not help but cough lightly and say, ¡°Daniel, sweethearts. Actually, I¡¯m not that fragile. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Daniel walked up to her. ¡°I googled it and it says that women¡¯s menstrual cycles need to be taken seriously.¡± He had specially checked it on the Inte. Alice blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Stop watching over me. I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel and his sons obviously didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Yes! After drinking the hot lemon water you gave me, my belly doesn¡¯t hurt at all! I¡¯m pretty tough, and I recover very fast!¡± Seeing that she seemed to be a little embarrassed, Daniel finally rubbed his sons¡¯ heads in relief. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave you alone. Call us if anything happens!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Alice nodded repeatedly. It was not until she saw Daniel and his sons leave that Alicey on the bed in relief. She held her phone and stared at it nkly, recalling what Daniel and the kids had done¡­. Her heart suddenly melted a little. In the past, she really didn¡¯t think that she would have a family and that anyone would care about her. But now, looking at the four of them, she felt that her life wasplete. So this was how blissful it was to be cared for by family. As she was thinking, Theo and the others tagged her in the group chat. She immediately opened the group chat and saw that it was a post on Twitter. This was a post on Twitter that had just been trending. A girlplimented what a good man the person she was talking about was and attached a photo to the post. It was sent by the salesgirl from before. Many girls reposted it and left somements and the post quickly became trending. 1/2 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 11:01 Chapter 125 Alice clicked on the photo. She recognized who it was without zooming it in. Wasn¡¯t this her husband, Daniel? Send Gift Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 125 ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded calmly. Alice looked at the pads and then at Daniel. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Daniel, you bought too many. Actually, I usually use this brand.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, just throw them away,¡± Daniel said naturally. He lowered his head and blew on the lemon water. cup of hot Alice shook her head and quickly had a little talk with her husband. ¡°Daniel, you haven¡¯t been promoted yet. We can¡¯t waste money like this!¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t expensive. I can totally afford them.¡± In fact, if he hadn¡¯t been afraid that she would discover his true identity, he would have called his private doctors and asked them to deliver the brand that was exclusive to Rachel and the others. ¡°Alright, you can afford it. Well¡­ I don¡¯t feel so ufortable now. Can I go to the washroom first?¡± Alice raised her hand and pointed weakly in the direction of the door. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Daniel did not dare to ck off and insisted on helping her over. Seeing the serious look on the man¡¯s face, Alice had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°Just help me to the washroom.¡± ¡°If you need help, I can help you do the rest of the thing too.¡± Daniel did not think that what he said was embarrassing at all. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem¡­ No¡­ No need for that. Alice quickly waved her hand. This guy¡­ did he know how erotic his words were? Although they were husband and wife, they were not close enough for him to help her do such a private thing. After changing the pad, Alice realized that there were many things on her bed. There were all kinds of candies prepared by the three kids and some things that even she didn¡¯t know what they were. The three kids stood beside the bed with Daniel with the same serious expression, as if Alice was terminally ill. Alice picked up a candy bar from the bed. She could not help but cough lightly and say, ¡°Daniel, sweethearts. Actually, I¡¯m not that fragile. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Daniel walked up to her. ¡°I googled it and it says that women¡¯s menstrual cycles need to be taken seriously.¡± He had specially checked it on the Inte. Alice blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Stop watching over me. I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel and his sons obviously didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Yes! After drinking the hot lemon water you gave me, my belly doesn¡¯t hurt at all! I¡¯m pretty tough, and I recover very fast!¡± Seeing that she seemed to be a little embarrassed, Daniel finally rubbed his sons¡¯ heads in relief. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave you alone. Call us if anything happens!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Alice nodded repeatedly. It was not until she saw Daniel and his sons leave that Alicey on the bed in relief. She held her phone and stared at it nkly, recalling what Daniel and the kids had done¡­. Her heart suddenly melted a little. In the past, she really didn¡¯t think that she would have a family and that anyone would care about her. But now, looking at the four of them, she felt that her life wasplete. So this was how blissful it was to be cared for by family. As she was thinking, Theo and the others tagged her in the group chat. She immediately opened the group chat and saw that it was a post on Twitter. This was a post on Twitter that had just been trending. A girlplimented what a good man the person she was talking about was and attached a photo to the post. It was sent by the salesgirl from before. Many girls reposted it and left somements and the post quickly became trending. 1/2 11:01 Chapter 125 Alice clicked on the photo. She recognized who it was without zooming it in. Wasn¡¯t this her husband, Daniel? Send Gift Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± At this moment, Daniel pushed open the door and asked with concern. Alice waved her phone and said to Josh who was on the other end of the phone, ¡°My husband is here. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Josh was speechless. Why did he suddenly suspect that Daniel had ced a listening device on Alice? Otherwise, why was it that every time Alice approached the truth, he would be able to step in at the right time? After hanging up the phone, Alice looked at Daniel and raised her eyebrows. She smiled and said, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re trending on Twitter today.¡± Daniel looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why am I trending?¡± Had his identity been exposed? ¡°There, it¡¯s a photo of your back that¡¯s trending,¡± Alice said as she opened Twitter and pointed at the post on it. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Daniel asked, ¡°Did someone deliberately post it?¡± Alice shook her head. ¡°No, the streams are not bought. It¡¯s different from me being defamed.¡± Daniel nodded, indicating that he understood. However, when he saw that they were trending at the same time, he suddenly felt that it was not that bad. ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother has already found a public rtions team to help you. After the press conference tomorrow, they will help you terminate your contract with the originalpany. After saying that, Daniel added casually. ¡°Mr. King seems to think very highly of you and wants to sign a contract with you. With Mr. King¡¯s ability, it¡¯s very easy to make you famous. Do you want Mr. King to sign you?¡± He was giving his wife a choice. Actually, he hoped that she would join William¡¯spany, but he still wanted to test her¡­ Would she like Freddie more? Alice shook her head. ¡°Although Mr. King¡¯spany is great, he has signed too many female artists! There are at least six people who have simr styles as me, and they each have a strong background. If I pick Mr. King¡¯spany, I won¡¯t be able topete with them in terms of resources.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Daniel. This man was more rational than her, so she subconsciously wanted to ask for his opinion. ¡°Hmm¡­ Daniel, what do you think?¡± Daniel sat beside her bed naturally and gently helped her adjust the nket. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The female artists that Freddie signed seem to get along with each other on the surface, but in reality, they have serious internal strife. I know your personality and you would easily be bullied by them once you enter hispany. As your husband, I hope that you will have fewer obstacles in this industry. ¡°Therefore, I want you to work with Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother so that I can apply to be your professional finance manager.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. After pondering for a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re nning to use your position for personal gain!¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°I guess so. I do want to work for you. Do you ept that?¡± Alice thought, ¡°Oh my go d, what he said is so flirtatious!¡± Alice tried her best to control herself, then said with a serious expression, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still up to Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother. If he doesn¡¯t n to promote an artist like me, we can¡¯t make things difficult for him¡­¡± Daniel looked at her with a gentle expression. Then, he reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alice was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re going to talk to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband and also the financial specialist of the Kaur Group. I want you to join Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother¡¯spany. Why can¡¯t I talk to him?¡± Daniel asked. Alice didn¡¯t know what to say. Why did she feel that her husband sounded like he was the boss of Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother¡­ 1/2 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°You¡¯ve already arranged everything for me. Then¡­ what do I need to do?¡± Alice looked at Daniel and quickly asked. Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on her abdomen. ¡°Sleep and have a good rest.¡± Alice suddenly blushed when he looked at her like that. She pulled the nket over her head and said, ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m gonna sleep now. ¡°So, can you go now?¡± Perhaps it was Daniel¡¯s first time seeing Alice like this, but he actually found her adorable. He could not help but lower his head, wanting to kiss her through the nket. Unexpectedly, Alice pulled away the nket at this time. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Daniel¡¯s kiss did notnd on the nket but on Alice¡¯s forehead. For a moment, she suddenly felt that the room was getting hotter. Alice could almost hear her heart beating. A strange glint shed across Daniel¡¯s deep eyes. Then, he said calmly with a straight face, ¡°I want to tuck you in.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then¡­ are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With that, he stood up and walked straight out of the room. Only Alice was left in the room. She raised her fist and softly punched her head. At the same time, at the Sawyer Pub. Sheryl held a ss of wine and hugged a young hunk who kind of looked like Freddie in her arms. She was in a good mood as she looked at the trending topics on Twitter. The young hunk kissed Sheryl¡¯s neck and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Sheryl, you¡¯re so beautiful. You must be the most beautiful girl in Hollywood.¡± Actually, there were a lot of girls who were more beautiful than Sheryl in this industry. It was just that she was famous and had a high status. Everyone was trying to please her. Sheryl loved to hearpliments about her beauty. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. But indeed, no one in the younger generation canpare to me.¡± When Maisie, who happened toe in, heard this, she could not help butin in her head. Then, she poured a ss of wine and sat beside Sheryl worriedly. ¡°Sheryl, is Alice going to humiliate us at the press conference tomorrow?¡± When Sheryl heard this, she rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that! Don¡¯t worry, even if she can prove that the video isn¡¯t hers, no one will like her again!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Freddie and the others will make a move.¡± Maisie was most afraid of Freddie. After all, he was a tycoon on par with the Kaur family. If he really supported Alice, wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble? Upon hearing Freddie¡¯s name, Sheryl¡¯s eyes darkened at first, but she quickly sneered. ¡°Freddie has signed a lot of artists that are the same type as Alice. They¡¯re more worried than us. Tell them some news and let them fight each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Freddie really supports Alice, it means that other female artists of the same type will not have many resources. Everyone is going to hate her guts!¡± Maisie was slightly relieved. ¡°By the way, Wendy from Travis¡¯spany told me that theirpany has decided to give up on Alice. They asked us to provide some more dirt. This way, Alice can give them more compensation.¡± ¡°Haha, Alice really deserves it this time!¡± Sherylughed happily. Just as she was looking for information on her phone and was about to fabricate something that could make Alice lose money, a notification suddenly appeared on her phone. It was from Chanel¡¯s executive director. Sheryl thought that it was just a usual notification and did not think much about it. She casually clicked on it and took a look. In an instant, she stood up angrily and threw the red wine ss in her hand¡­ Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°Sheryl, are you hurt?¡± Seeing this, the young hunk quickly held Sheryl¡¯s waist and pretended to be nervous. Maisie saw Sheryl¡¯s strange behavior and asked in confusion, ¡°Sheryl, what happened?¡± ¡°Mother f u cker!¡± Sheryl flew into a rage and cursed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wendy say that they were going to give up on Alice? Why can she still sn atch my resources? I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Chanel¡¯s endorsement for so long! What right does that little bi tch Alice have to s natch it from me?¡± Maisie took a long time to figure out what had happened. She turned around and took Sheryl¡¯s phone to read the message carefully. Chanel¡¯s executive director said that the higher-ups had informed them that they would give Alice the endorsement for the new year. ¡°Your endorsement with Chanel has already been released. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the fans will cause trouble if they change their minds at thest minute?¡± Maisie was very confused. Sheryl stomped her feet in anger. ¡°They only care about the rich! As long as those rich people can ept Alice, they don¡¯t care what my fans think!¡± Upon hearing this, Maisie was puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone need theirpany¡¯s help to find such resources? Travis and the others didn¡¯t help Alice. Who is it this time¡­¡± Sheryl¡¯s face was filled with malice and jealousy. She said firmly, ¡°Who else could it be? It must be Freddie who was bewitched by that little bit ch! There are so many women in Hollywood. Why did Freddie fall for Alice?¡± ¡°Mr. King did this¡­ then the press conference tomorrow will be very disadvantageous to us! If he is really blinded by lust and immediately signs Alice, we won¡¯t be able to deal with her easily.¡± Maisie was no longer as calm as before. Sheryl had gone mad and started circling around in the private room. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Alice get what she wants!¡± She had to think of a way to stop Freddie from signing Alice. ¡°How about¡­¡± Maisie thought of something and suggested tentatively, ¡°How about we release the news that Freddie wants to sign Alice first? Then we can buy some streams and mislead the public?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t release this news¡­ Go find someone from Freddie¡¯spany and use an alternate ount to trick her to release the news. Then, I¡¯ll lead the fans to attack Alice. We must ruin her reputation before their press conference tomorrow!¡± As Sheryl spoke, she was still a little worried. She pressed on the shoulders of the young hunk beside her and said, ¡°How much does it cost to get your most popr gigolo to make a video to frame Alice?¡± Sheryl was nning to frame Alice for prostitution,pletely ruining Alice¡¯s reputation and giving her no chance to revive her career. Maisie was relieved when she heard this. So what if Alice had Freddie¡¯s support? With their methods, it would be a miracle if anyone would like Alice ever again. The next morning, Alice, who had just woken up, found her phone buzzing like crazy. She nced at Daniel and the three kids, then clicked on her phone. She realized that all the messages she received were DMs on Twitter¡­. Was this some kind of warm-up party before the press conference? Were theizens sending a bunch of messages asking for the truth? Alice sat on the sofa. After clicking on the messages, she understood what had happened. It turned out that someone from Freddie¡¯spany hade forwardst night and revealed that Freddie wanted to help her terminate her contract with a huge sum of money. He would even give her all thepany¡¯s resources. And he would give the endorsements of Chanel, Gi, Louis Vuitton, and Hermes to her. After this news got out, Alice instantly became the target. Fans of the artists from Freddie¡¯spany quickly responded and flooded thement section of that post. ¡°F uck! Is Freddie a re ta rd? Why is he supporting such a filthy woman?¡± ¡°I always thought that Freddie likes Mr. Kaur. Now, it seems that he¡¯s just trash. He only likes sl uts like Alice!¡± ¡°Alice, get the hell out of Hollywood!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 129 ¡°Sheryl, are you hurt?¡± Seeing this, the young hunk quickly held Sheryl¡¯s waist and pretended to be nervous. Maisie saw Sheryl¡¯s strange behavior and asked in confusion, ¡°Sheryl, what happened?¡± ¡°Mother f u cker!¡± Sheryl flew into a rage and cursed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wendy say that they were going to give up on Alice? Why can she still sn atch my resources? I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Chanel¡¯s endorsement for so long! What right does that little bi tch Alice have to s natch it from me?¡± Maisie took a long time to figure out what had happened. She turned around and took Sheryl¡¯s phone to read the message carefully. Chanel¡¯s executive director said that the higher-ups had informed them that they would give Alice the endorsement for the new year. ¡°Your endorsement with Chanel has already been released. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the fans will cause trouble if they change their minds at thest minute?¡± Maisie was very confused. Sheryl stomped her feet in anger. ¡°They only care about the rich! As long as those rich people can ept Alice, they don¡¯t care what my fans think!¡± Upon hearing this, Maisie was puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone need theirpany¡¯s help to find such resources? Travis and the others didn¡¯t help Alice. Who is it this time¡­¡± Sheryl¡¯s face was filled with malice and jealousy. She said firmly, ¡°Who else could it be? It must be Freddie who was bewitched by that little bit ch! There are so many women in Hollywood. Why did Freddie fall for Alice?¡± ¡°Mr. King did this¡­ then the press conference tomorrow will be very disadvantageous to us! If he is really blinded by lust and immediately signs Alice, we won¡¯t be able to deal with her easily.¡± Maisie was no longer as calm as before. Sheryl had gone mad and started circling around in the private room. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Alice get what she wants!¡± She had to think of a way to stop Freddie from signing Alice. ¡°How about¡­¡± Maisie thought of something and suggested tentatively, ¡°How about we release the news that Freddie wants to sign Alice first? Then we can buy some streams and mislead the public?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t release this news¡­ Go find someone from Freddie¡¯spany and use an alternate ount to trick her to release the news. Then, I¡¯ll lead the fans to attack Alice. We must ruin her reputation before their press conference tomorrow!¡± As Sheryl spoke, she was still a little worried. She pressed on the shoulders of the young hunk beside her and said, ¡°How much does it cost to get your most popr gigolo to make a video to frame Alice?¡± Sheryl was nning to frame Alice for prostitution,pletely ruining Alice¡¯s reputation and giving her no chance to revive her career. Maisie was relieved when she heard this. So what if Alice had Freddie¡¯s support? With their methods, it would be a miracle if anyone would like Alice ever again. The next morning, Alice, who had just woken up, found her phone buzzing like crazy. She nced at Daniel and the three kids, then clicked on her phone. She realized that all the messages she received were DMs on Twitter¡­. Was this some kind of warm-up party before the press conference? Were theizens sending a bunch of messages asking for the truth? Alice sat on the sofa. After clicking on the messages, she understood what had happened. It turned out that someone from Freddie¡¯spany hade forwardst night and revealed that Freddie wanted to help her terminate her contract with a huge sum of money. He would even give her all thepany¡¯s resources. And he would give the endorsements of Chanel, Gi, Louis Vuitton, and Hermes to her. After this news got out, Alice instantly became the target. Fans of the artists from Freddie¡¯spany quickly responded and flooded thement section of that post. ¡°F uck! Is Freddie a re ta rd? Why is he supporting such a filthy woman?¡± ¡°I always thought that Freddie likes Mr. Kaur. Now, it seems that he¡¯s just trash. He only likes sl uts likeBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Alice!¡± ¡°Alice, get the hell out of Hollywood!¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Alice looked up and took a bite of breakfast. She blinked at Daniel as if she wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were still filled with gentleness. Alice looked at the phone and then at the man. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Um, Daniel, Mr. Kaur is in a marriage of convenience, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. ¡°Look, the fans are still talking about the romance between Mr. Kaur and Mr. King¡­¡± Alice pointed at the phone and said seriously, ¡°In Hollywood, the more impossible it is, the more likely it is to be true. ¡°Also¡­ if Mr. Kaur really loves his wife, why would he not give her a title and directly announce their marriage?¡± She thought, ¡°Even if he is protecting his wife, he should let others know that he is married and not let theizens specte about him and another man for no reason, right?¡± At this moment, the look on Daniel¡¯s face was grim as hell. The time wasn¡¯t right yet. It wouldn¡¯t do either of them any good if they went public now. Seeing that Daniel¡¯s expression was getting gloomier, Alice coughed dryly and quickly said with a smile, ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, don¡¯t get angry. I was just joking. I know that Mr. Kaur is a great man in your heart. He is definitely not ga y.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know whether he is ga y or not in the future,¡± Daniel said expressionlessly. Alice scratched her head. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t need to know that. Only his wife needs to know.¡± Daniel stared at her deeply. He thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife?¡± While they were talking, William came with the clothes. ¡°Alice, this is the outfit provided by ourpany. We have to make an entrance at today¡¯s press conference!¡± ¡°This dress is Mary Jones¡¯s, right?¡± Alice recognized it immediately. William nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mary Jones¡¯s. You¡¯re the first to wear it.¡± T Alice was a little ttered. ¡°Even top celebrities like Sheryl are not qualified to wear it. Will it be inappropriate for me to wear it?¡± However, William put on a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°Mr. Kaur said that other than you, no one else is qualified to wear this brand! Besides, if you wear this out today, anyone with eyes will know who wants to poach you. What no one knew was that the brand Mary Jones was owned by the Kaur Group. Previously, William had asked Daniel for gowns for the artists he signed many times, but Daniel had rejected him every time. However, this time, with a small suggestion, Daniel took the most iconic gown of the brand. How could he say that he didn¡¯t love Alice after doing this? ¡°Alice, time is tight. Go and change your clothes quickly. Then, we¡¯ll send you to the press conference,¡± William urged. Alice nced at the time. There was indeed no time to waste. She immediately took the clothes and walked in. After changing and casually styling, she hurriedly brought Daniel and her kids out. ¡°Mommy, you can do it!¡± When she was about to get out of the car, Aidy leaned over and gave Alice a kiss. Coco and Benny also did the same thing. ¡°Thank you, sweethearts!¡± Alice smiled sweetly and gave each of them a kiss. Then, she looked at Daniel. At this moment, the car was making a turn. Due to inertia, she fell into the arms of Daniel. At such a close distance, she could see even the pores on the man¡¯s face clearly. Therefore, the next thing he saw was Alice suddenly looking up and getting closer¡­ Daniel¡¯s breathing immediately slowed down. Was she going to give him a kiss to thank him? Although there were other people in the car, he couldn¡¯t refuse since she had taken the initiative, right? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just as Daniel was about to ept his wife¡¯s kiss, Alice¡¯s hand gently touched the corner of his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s something 1/2 11:05 Chapter 131 here. I¡¯ll help you wipe it off.¡± Daniel was speechless. She was just wiping something off for him? Send Gift Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 13 2 Seeing that Daniel¡¯s expression was a little strange, Alice was puzzled. Then, she finally realized that she looked like she was throwing herself at him. Hence, she quickly got out of his arms. ¡°Ahem, well, Daniel, don¡¯t misunderstand. I identally bumped into you just now. I didn¡¯t mean anything else when I helped you wipe your mouth.¡± She really had no intention of taking advantage of him! At this moment, Daniel¡¯s face lookedpletely sullen. She didn¡¯t mean anything else? Seeing that Daniel¡¯s expression was getting gloomier, Alice coughed dryly. When the car stopped, she quickly opened the door. ¡°The press conference is about to start. I¡¯ll get off the car first. Sweethearts, remember to take good care of your father!¡± Without Alice in the car, the three kids hugged their arms and looked at Daniel smugly. Benny said directly, ¡°As expected, Mommy loves us the most!¡± Coco also said, ¡°If Daddy divorces Mommy, Mommy will definitely take us with her!¡± Aidy chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Actually, Daddy and Mommy have a very good rtionship. It¡¯s just that Mommy won¡¯t even give Daddy a kiss!¡± ¨C Daniel looked at his three sons with aplicated expression. Why didn¡¯t he know that his three kids were so snarky? ¡°Pfft¡­ Daniel, you¡¯re being insulted by your own sons. You¡¯re so pathetic!¡± William sat with the kids and said exaggeratedly, holding his face. He didn¡¯t sound like he was showing sympathy at all. His tone sounded more like he was gloating. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to arrange the press conference?¡± Daniel stared at his brother coldly, as if he would kick his a ss if he dared to say another word about that. William immediately came close to him excitedly. ¡°Daniel, I have something important to tell you.¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask him. He turned his head to look at Alice¡¯s back outside the car window. William pursed his lips and said dramatically, ¡°Do you know what news I¡¯ve heard? The most popr gigolo is going to nder Alice today!¡± ¡°She never has anything to do with that kind of person.¡± Daniel trusted Alicepletely. ¡°Of course, I know that Alice is an honest person. But this gigolo is different. He seemed to have a history with Alice before he became a gigolo. No one in the industry knows about it.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. Even though the AC in the car wasn¡¯t touched at all, everyone in the car suddenly felt colder. ¡°How do you know?¡± Daniel stared at him as if he would kill William if he dared to spread rumors. The corners of William¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Other than running an entertainmentpany, I also help the Wells family with intelligence. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. So I can easily dig out this kind of top secret. I¡¯m not worried about Alice¡¯s past now. I¡¯m worried that that person wille out and expose it¡­ If Alice really had been intimate with him¡­¡± The look on Daniel¡¯s face was overbearingly intimidating right now. Had Alice really been intimate with another man? Daniel immediately made a call. His tone was as cold as ice. ¡°Luke, help me monitor the Inte. William looked shocked. ¡°Wow, Daniel, are you doing this because you don¡¯t want Alice¡¯s indecent video to get out?¡± Luke was the leader of the Kaur Group¡¯s cybersecurity. He was ranked in the top ten of the Hacker Alliance and was very capable and sufficient in handling harmful online information and videos. ¡°However, Daniel, you and Alice are already married. What¡¯s past is past. Don¡¯t be petty.¡± William said worriedly. ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡± William rubbed his arms and looked at the kids worriedly. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s over! Your daddy is very jealous right now. Something big is going to happen!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 At the same time, in the RV in the private parking lot. The smoke lingered, and the entire RV was filled with noise. Maisie sat on the small sofa and tapped her fingers on the table impatiently. Sheryl gave her the method, but she did note over to apany her, making her inexplicably flustered. If Alice really cleared her name, Maisie¡¯s life would not be easy! Frustrated, Maisie lit another cigarette and walked back and forth in front of her assistant. ¡°Is that gigolo here? Did he watch the video we sent him carefully?¡± The assistant shook her head. ¡°He always works at night and sleeps through the day. He hasn¡¯t woken up at this time. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to wake him up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m offering him money and he¡¯s still cking off. That guy must be ret arded! I don¡¯t care. Even if you kidnap him, you Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. have to bring him to Alice¡¯s press conference!¡± When the assistant saw that Maisie was already a little flustered, she said helplessly, ¡°I heard that even the authorities are paying attention to Alice¡¯s press conference today. We can¡¯t just kidnap him and bring him over by force. It will cause trouble for us. If the other party says that it¡¯s you¡­¡± Maisie flew into a rage. ¡°What time is it? If he doesn¡¯t get up, I would be giving him my money for nothing! What I want is to ruin Alice!¡± The assistant had no choice but to coax Maisie gently and tell her not to be worried. In any case, it would take some time for the reporters to ask questions, so there was no need for them to worry. Maisie put out the cigarette and a malicious glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still the question and answer session. Let those reporters who we¡¯re familiar with keep bringing up the topic of her exposing her body and making her ufortable!¡± The assistant nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll keep asking about those shameless things she did and I guarantee that she¡¯ll feel terrible.¡± Alice¡¯s press conference was held in the banquet hall of the Reynolds Hotel. About eighty percent of the reporters were here. Alice wasn¡¯t that famous at all. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have paid so much attention to her, but some people had secretly told them to do this. The reporters thought of the two people who told them toe and felt that Alice was not just a simple actress. If they kept an eye on her today, they might not be able to dig out some big secrets of her and some big shots. It would definitely make the headlines. At 9:30 p.m., the door to the banquet hall opened. Alice walked over with two press representatives, two legal officers, and the vice president of William¡¯spany. Alice didn¡¯t know the situation of the employees of William¡¯spany and didn¡¯t know how extraordinary the people who were here with her today were. However, the reporters were already shocked. Many of them pointed their cameras at the two legal officers and started howling. ¡°Oh my G od! These two must be the Kaur Group¡¯s legal spokespersons! I heard that they specialize in handling major international cases! They actually came to help Alice. What does this mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the two press spokespersons on Alice¡¯s left Mr. William¡¯s two best assistants?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chelsea Lawrence, Mr. William¡¯s right-hand person, the second-inmand of the company?¡± ¡°F uck, why are these people here with Alice? Could it be that the rumors are true? Mr. William really wants to poach Alice?¡± As the reporters were talking, another group of people appeared at the door. In the middle was Freddie. On both sides were hispany¡¯s legal officers and public rtions team, as well as Cindy, whom the reporters did not know much about. ¡°Freddie is here too¡­ It¡¯s getting more and more confusing.¡± 1/2 11:06 Chapter 133 ¡°Looks like Freddie really adores Alice.¡± After everyone took their seats, Chelsea was the first to speak. ¡°Thank you all for being here. The theme of today¡¯s press conference is to exin Miss Alice¡¯s indecent video. Please postpone the other questions for the time being.¡± In other words, the questions they were curious about would be answeredter. The reporters instantly became excited. 2/2 Send Gift Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 After Chelsea finished speaking, the reporters who were close to Maisie looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t keep their cool anymore and began to ask questions. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I believe in Mr. William¡¯s ability, but I think he¡¯s probably blind. How could he adore a woman who would do anything to get to where she is and would be willing to strip her way to the top?¡± ¡°Yeah, Alice¡¯spany has already given up on her. This means that there¡¯s indeed something wrong with her!¡± ¡°Did Mr. William already sleep with Alice? Is that why he blindly supported her?¡± Chelsea exchanged nces with Freddie and then said, ¡°Everyone, quiet down first. I think Miss Cindy Nelson, the artist that Mr. King signed, will exin the truth of the video to everyone.¡± Cindy Nelson? Who was it? They had never heard that name before. Freddie gestured for Cindy to stand up. Then, he handed the document in his hand to William¡¯s legal officers. Next, the two legal officers turned on the screen and zoomed in on the video. Then, everyone realized that the girl¡¯s face in the video was a little different. ¡°The woman in this video is me.¡± Cindy stood in front of the big screen and stroke the same posture as the video. As soon as she said this, there was silence for a few seconds, followed by endless mor. Chelsea¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Order!¡± The reporters stopped their discussion withplicated expressions and continued to look at the big screen. Next, a legal officer zoomed in on the girl¡¯s corbone on the big screen. Everyone saw that her corbone didn¡¯t have anything on it and there was nothing unusual about it. Cindy continued, ¡°Everyone, this is my corbone. The shape is exactly the same as in the video.¡± Of course, there were reporters who did not believe that Cindy was the girl in the video just because the corbone in the video was the same as Cindy¡¯s. Cindy also knew that they would not believe her. She walked towards Alice. After exchanging nces, they walked hand in hand to the crowd and even deliberately aimed at the camera lens. The gown Alice was wearing today was strapless, and her corbone waspletely exposed. Everyone happened to see the little butterfly-shaped birthmark on it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my corbone, but there¡¯s a butterfly-shaped birthmark on Alice¡¯s corbone. All the actors and directors who have worked with Alice know about it¡­ Also, you can check the photos of Alice from before. This birthmark also exists in all of them.¡± Following Cindy¡¯s exnation, William¡¯s legal officers released another video. The woman in the video was Linda, the makeup artist. She clearly said that Alice did not enter the changing room at that time. The person who went inside was Cindy. The reporters were still in disbelief. The legal officers released the video of Alice outside the washroom to prove it. After that, the two legal officers released the stamped indictment, saying that they would sue all the influencers who had ndered Alice. Everyone could still say that Cindy¡¯s exnation was far-fetched, but Linda¡¯s statement and the surveince camera footage outside the washroom were solid evidence. Everyone had to believe that there was something wrong with the previous rumors. When Chelsea saw that everyone was stunned, she calmly walked over and said with a professional smile. ¡°I believe everyone has already had an answer. Regarding the prosecution, if anyone has anything to say, we canmunicate on the spot. The reporters were all speechless. What the hell were they going tomunicate about? If they said anything wrong and got sued, they would be doomed! It seemed that Mr. William was determined to help Alice. They could not focus on the video anymore. A few minutester, one of the reporters raised his hands. 1/2 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 11:06 Chapter 134 Chelsea gestured for him to speak. The reporter said, ¡°Alice isn¡¯t yourpany¡¯s artist. Aren¡¯t you afraid that herpany will sue you for overstepping your boundaries?¡± When the two legal officers heard this, they nced at the reporter. Then one of them said. ¡°We¡¯re here. Why should we be afraid of them suing us?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± The reporter was stunned. This legal officer looked so domineering. However, he was famous internationally and indeed was qualified to be domineering. ¡°In addition, we have already called the police about Mr. Richards harassing Miss Doyle. The police are investigating and collecting evidence,¡± the legal officer added expressionlessly. All the reporters were shocked. Even Travis and the others were involved. Alice was stunned for a moment. Mr. Kaur¡¯s younger brother was really meticulous. When she came home, she would definitely ask Daniel to thank him properly¡­ Send Gift Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 13 5 Most of the reporters understood the situation and did not dare to pursue the matter of Alice¡¯s video anymore. They focused on Alice¡¯s gown and Freddie. A reporter with a good eye had long recognized that Alice was wearing Mary Jones¡¯s most iconic design this year, so he asked, ¡°I want to ask Alice, why are you qualified to wear Mary Jones¡¯s gown? Did you deliberately curry favor with Mr. William?¡± Alice didn¡¯t know what to say now. She couldn¡¯t just say that her husband was familiar with the brothers of the Kaur family, could she? Another reporter also asked, ¡°Alice, they said that you were often harassed. Do these CEOs who support you all have inappropriate rtionships with you?¡± Freddie frowned, thinking that these guys were trying to dig up Alice¡¯s past. Hence, Freddie suddenly stood up and blocked Alice behind him. ¡°If you have any questions, juste at me!¡± Many female reporters couldn¡¯t help but give Freddie a thumbs-up. He was a real man and he was so cool right now! However, everyone was more and more certain that the rtionship between Freddie and Alice was not that simple. Although everyone had such spections, when they saw that Freddie¡¯s legal officers were already standing on both sides of him, they knew that they could not ask about this kind of gossip. Otherwise, Freddie would also sue them. Seeing that there was nothing else to dig up, a reporter standing at the door suddenly shouted, ¡°Alice, from what I know, you usually go to the re d-light district with the production team in your spare time. How many times have you visited prostitutes?¡± Alice was speechless. ¡°You seem to be asking the wrong person about this. I¡¯ve never done anythingBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. illegal like this.¡± However, the reporter said, ¡°The most popr gigolo in Lonrid said that he dated you, took your money, and slept with you for many years. How do you exin that?¡± Alice said, ¡°No, I have never had any rtions with any prostitutes.¡± It was a little strange. Why were there suddenly rumors of her visiting a gigolo? The reporter smiled and suddenly pointed behind him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone. Do you dare to meet him?¡± Alice¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Just let hime!¡± The reporter sneered. He thought, ¡°Very good, I was just waiting for you to say that!¡± At the same time. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Kaur Group. William did not dare to return to thepany first. He sat at Daniel¡¯s side and watched the live broadcast. Noticing that a reporter at the scene had mentioned the gigolo, William instantly became nervous. He carefully turned to look at his brother. ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, judging from Alice¡¯s reaction, I think what I found out is probably fake news!¡± Daniel looked at the document and did not answer. ¡°No, Daniel, don¡¯t be like this¡­ You¡¯re scaring me.¡± William rushed over and pulled out a chair to sit opposite Daniel. He frowned and said. ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, just tell me. It¡¯s not embarrassing. We can resolve it.¡± He thought, ¡°Just stop giving me the cold shoulder!¡± As if he could not stand William¡¯s gabbling anymore, Daniel raised his head and said coldly, ¡°I will never get jealous because of anyone in my life!¡± William was speechless. He felt that Daniel would take back his wordster. At this moment, the image on the television had already changed. After the reporter finished speaking, an overly-delicate man appeared at the door. He was wearing a ck suit, but the buttons on his shirt were not all buttoned up, revealing the ck mesh vest 1/2 11:06 Chapter 1 35 underneath. From afar, it looked a little seductive. This was the rumored gigolo who was the most popr in his industry. The man put one hand in his pocket and held his forehead with the other. He walked in casually and stared at Alice with a burning gaze. He said, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Alice didn¡¯t know what to say now. Why was it him? William was shocked. How dare that guy call Alice Honey? Send Gift Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Soon, the reporters recovered from their shock and surrounded this person. They started to ask questions. However, this person maintained his elegant posture. He smiled at them and shook his head. And then he walked towards Alice step by step. Finally, under Alice¡¯s gaze, he stood beside her. Seeing this, the reporter immediately pointed the microphone at him. ¡°May I ask if you call her honey because there¡¯s a sexual rtionship between the two of you? Does she often spend money on prostitutes?¡± The man touched his chin and raised his eyebrows at Alice. He deliberately dragged his voice, ¡°I¡¯m the gigolo, Big Johnny. What do you want me to say?¡± Alice was speechless. This guy was doing it again. The reporters were all puzzled. Why did this person¡¯s words sound a little strange? ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to say anything, I¡¯ll share the information I got with you.¡± The man called Big Johnny walked to theputer and connected his phone to it through the cable. Then, he clicked on WhatsApp and activated the synchronized message. Then, everyone saw some chatting records on the big screen. And there was even a voice message. Most importantly, the name of the person Big Johnny chatted with was Maisie! Just as the reporters were confused, a woman¡¯s voice sounded in the hall. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Alice! I want others to misunderstand. As long as you me this all on her, I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors. This way, you won¡¯t have to work for two months!¡± As soon as this voice came out, the room fell silent for a moment, followed by an uproar. Big Johnny did not say much. He logged into his bank ount and found the transfer record. Thetest payment notification of a hundred thousand dors was from the personal studio established by Maisie before. The reporters werepletely shocked. However, that was not all Big Johnny showed them. He also released some intimate photos of Maisie and some gigolos. It was so revealing that any adult would understand what they were doing. All this evidence made everyone feelpletely overwhelmed. ¡°So, everyone, do you still want to ask me if I¡¯ve had any sexual rtionships with Alice?¡± Big Johnny asked with a smile after releasing the evidence. The reporters all had mixed feelings. What else was there to ask about? They didn¡¯t even have time to understand this plot twist. Originally, they thought that the revtion was that Alice was indecent and had gone to find a male prostitute. Unexpectedly, Maisie was the one who plotted everything this time. She even had inappropriate rtionships with the gigolos. After being bribed by Maisie, the reporter who used Alice of visiting prostitutes was still unwilling to give up. He raised his hand and walked over. He looked at Big Johnny and asked, ¡°Mr. Big Johnny, I want to ask a question, are you sure the evidence you brought here is not fake? You called Alice honey just now. Are you sure it¡¯s true that you two have nothing to do with each other?¡± Big Johnny nced at the few legal officers at the scene and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, just hand it over to these professional legal officers. However¡­ once you hand it over to them, Maisie will be punished by thew for framing Miss Doyle.¡± After that, he paused and said without changing his expression, ¡°As for me and Alice, everyone in the club knows that she consulted us six months ago for a gigolo role.¡± A few reporters nodded. There was indeed a director who had mentioned it. At that time, it was the production team who had paid the actresses to learn. 1/2 11:06 Chapter 136 Alice, who was standing at the side, fixed her hair awkwardly. She really admired this guy. What he said even made her feel a little guilty. What consultation? At that time, the director wanted to flirt with both men and women in the club, but she beat him up¡­ He only said that they were there for a consultation to save his dignity. The topic of visiting a gigolo wasn¡¯t a big hit at all, so the reporters began to focus on the issue of Alice¡¯s termination of the contract. A reporter asked, ¡°Alice, as far as I know, In the contract, you and thepany are split 10% to 90%. There¡¯s still a year left. If you breach the contract, you have topensate 4 million dors. Your personal savings shouldn¡¯t be that much. If you want Mr. William to help youpensate the money, does he have any conditions?¡± Send GiftBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 This question was obviously implying that Alice had an improper rtionship with Mr. William. Alice¡¯s face did not turn grim because of this question. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°I will defend my rights through legal means regarding the termination of the contract. If I shouldpensate for the breach of contract, I will alsopensate 4 million dors even if I have to sell my house. However, if I shouldn¡¯t compensate, no one can make me pay a single cent more!¡± This answer was actually a little domineering. The reporters had always thought that Alice was a pushover who relied on her beauty to get to where she was. However, they did not expect her to be so unyielding when she encountered problems. She did not mention Mr. William at all. Not only did she establish a domineering persona, but she also perfectly avoided their trap. The reporters couldn¡¯t pry into her rtionship with Mr. William, so they simply used another way to ask the question, ¡°How do you feel about being protected by Mr. William this time?¡± Alice bowed to the camera and said calmly. ¡°I want to thank Mr. Kaur for recognizing my ability. If I¡¯m lucky enough to be signed by Mr. Kaur, I¡¯ll definitely work hard in my acting career and create greater value for the Kaur Group. I¡¯ll prove that the Kaur family never made a mistake when ites to picking talents!¡± The reporters had always wanted to link Alice to Mr. William, but Alice had directly admitted that the person behind this was Mr. Kaur, proving that the person who chose her was not Mr. William, but that big shot with a unique vision. Then how were the reporters supposed to ask more questions? They couldn¡¯t possibly say that there was something going on between Mr. Kaur and Alice, right? Freddie was right over there! They did not want to bebeled as fabricating the truth and ruining Mr. King¡¯s romantic rtionship with Mr. Kaur! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°For the following questions, our publicist will discuss them with everyone in detail. Please move to the private room first.¡± When Chelsea received the order, she stood up and signaled to reporters that it was time to wrap up. The reporters wanted to dig up more information, but the way those legal officers looked at them made them a little flustered. They were afraid that they would be sued by the legal officers of the twopanies if they were not careful enough. After the reporters left, Big Johnny, who had been quiet for a while, immediately came to Alice. ¡°Honey, how was my performance just now? Give me a big hug and say that I¡¯m the best and you will do anything for me, okay?¡± Alice was speechless. A hug? Right now she just wanted to kick his a ss! Did this guy know that he had already caused the others to misunderstand their rtionship? Freddie was so shocked that he choked a little and coughed repeatedly¡­ Freddie suddenly felt that Daniel really got cheated on! How should hefort a man who could get jealous so easily? Alice saw Freddie¡¯s reaction and clenched her fists. She tried to resist the urge to punch Big Johnny and said with a dry smile. ¡°Well, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with his guy.¡± Then, she gave Big Johnny a re. Big Johnny, who had been acting stu pid just now, instantly became serious. He looked at Freddie and the others and said. ¡°My real name is Johnny Doyle. I¡¯m Preston¡¯s illegitimate son and Alice¡¯s half-brother! It¡¯s not easy for Alice to work in this industry on her own. Please take good care of her.¡± After saying that, he even bowed to everyone. Johnny¡¯s words stunned everyone. 1/2 11:06 Chapter 137 It took Freddie a while to realize what had just happened but then he was a little worried. From the looks of it, Johnny wasn¡¯t just a gigolo. If he made a move against Daniel¡­ He thought, ¡°Oh, very good. Someone was going to be taught a lesson by his brother-inw!¡± In the CEO¡¯s office of the Kaur Group. William blinked and looked at his brother with a smile. ¡°There, Daniel, the truth is out. That gigolo has nothing to do with Alice. You can rx now!¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression was even colder. Although the man named Big Johnny exined everything, Daniel could see affection in his eyes. Their rtionship was not that simple! Send Gift Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 After seeing Johnny¡¯s evidence in the video, Maisie¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She fell to the ground and smashed the ground with a ferocious expression. ¡°Da mn it! That ba stard actually dared to betray mel¡± She thought that Johnny would at most ckmail her after the incident, but she had never expected that he would actually help Alice clear her name. He even exposed the photos of her visiting a gigolo. It was over. She waspletely doomed! ¡°Sheryl, what should I do?¡± Maisie¡¯s entire body trembled as she called Sheryl. ¡°Help me think of a way to deal with this. The woman on the other end of the phone sounded a little impatient. ¡°You did all this. I can¡¯t help you!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression stiffened. Then, she immediately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate Alice too? Weren¡¯t you the one who gave me these ideas?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Sheryl retorted. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°If I were you, I would go and beg Mr. William not to end my career. Also, if you dare to expose me, I¡¯ll make you¡­¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hear the rest of the sentence. The words ¡°Mr. William¡± kept echoing in her mind. Yes, she could find that person and exin everything to him. At the very least, she could still continue to survive in Hollywood. After a while, Maisie hung up the phone and ordered the driver to drive straight to William. When they finally found William, William was about to get into Daniel¡¯s car and change his clothes to meet up with Alice. When he saw Maisie rushing over with red eyes, he instinctively covered his mouth and avoided her in disdain. ¡°What are you doing right now? Are you trying to scam me?¡± Maisie¡¯s face was covered in tears. She knelt on the ground and grabbed the car door tightly. She looked at Daniel who was in the backseat in a panic, but she did not see his face clearly. ¡°Mr. William, don¡¯t end my career, okay? I¡¯m just jealous of Alice, and I did visit gigolos, but she¡¯s not wronged! She hugged that gigolo, and everyone can testify! I even have photos¡­ as long as you¡­¡± William was quite irritated. Couldn¡¯t this woman just shut up? ¡°Mr. William, if you are willing to not end my career, I won¡¯t release the photos of Alice and that gigolo!¡± Maisie began to threaten William. However, at this moment, Daniel, who was sitting in the shadows, said in a frigid voice, ¡°Tell her to get lost!¡± William raised his eyebrows and snapped Maisie¡¯s arm open. He quickly got into the car and said briefly, ¡°You don¡¯t get to threaten the Kaur family. Pi ss off!¡± Then, with a bang, William mmed the car door. Watching the car drive away, Maisie¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at the sky in despair. In the end, she picked up her phone and called Travis. ¡°Mr. Richards, I agree to do the stic surgery¡­¡± In the car. William carefully watched Daniel¡¯s reaction and knew that he was already pis sed by what Maisie had just said. He said, ¡°Daniel, Maisie is deliberately ndering Alice. Don¡¯t believe a single word that she said.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, but his dark eyes were filled with coldness. Even if Maisie was lying, the man¡¯s doting gaze on Alice could not be faked. After dealing with the press conference, Alice chatted with Johnny for a while. Then, she looked at the time and prepared to ask Daniel to have lunch with her. So, she called Daniel in front of Freddie. At this moment, Daniel was still wearing a straight face in the car. He hung up on Alice¡¯s first call. ¡°Daniel, why aren¡¯t you picking up? What if Alice is calling to give you an exnation?¡± William blinked and reminded him kindly. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Daniel¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little. Then, he called Alice back and put the phone to his ear. His expression did not change much, but his tone was cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Alice heard his voice, she was stunned. ¡°Um, Daniel, is it inconvenient for you to answer the call?¡± ¡°It¡¯s convenient now.¡± So she could exin now. ¡°Oh.¡± Alice nced at Freddie who was suddenly approaching her. She paused for a second before saying, ¡°The press conference has ended sessfully. Are you free at noon? I¡¯ll treat you and William to a seafood buffet.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was actually not an exnation. Daniel¡¯s expression immediately turned even more frigid. ¡°I have a lot of work to do, so I might not be free at noon.¡± William was listening to Daniel¡¯s phone, so he knew that Alice wanted to treat them to a meal. Seeing his brother turn Alice down so heartlessly, William roared in his heart, ¡°Daniel, why did you turn her down? Are you trying to lose your wife?¡± Alice felt a little disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re not free¡­ I was just thinking about that seafood cafeteria¡­¡± Although Freddie, who was standing beside her, could not hear Daniel¡¯s answer, he knew from Alice¡¯s reaction that someone must be pouting his lips right now. Freddie raised his eyebrows and started to cause trouble. He raised his voice and before Alice could finish her sentence, he said, ¡°Since your husband isn¡¯t free, let¡¯s go for lunch together. I like that restaurant too.¡± On the other end, Daniel was about to refuse with a long face. When he heard Freddie¡¯s voice, he said without any hesitation, ¡°Wait for me in the hotel parking lot. I¡¯ll be there in 15 minutes.¡± Hearing this, William immediately pursed his lips and tried not tough. He gave Freddie a thumbs-up in his heart. He thought that Daniel could continue to be so proud, but who knew that he would not even hesitate for a second? Alice, who had hung up the phone, didn¡¯t realize what had just happened. Didn¡¯t Daniel just say that he wasn¡¯t going? ¡°Miss Doyle, your husband is jealous,¡± Freddie suddenly said. Alice was stunned when she heard that. ¡°How could that be? He said that he wouldn¡¯t be jealous because of anyone.¡± ¡°Men always don¡¯t mean what they say. Don¡¯t believe what he says. It depends on what he does. If you don¡¯t believe me, bring me to lunch.¡± Freddie really wanted to see Daniel being tortured by jealousy, so he took the initiative to say that. Hearing what Freddie said, Alice could not help butugh. Why was Freddie kind of different from the rumors? He was so gossipy. As the two of them were talking, the engine of a car sounded by the roadside. The man who said that he would arrive in fifteen minutes only took a few minutes toe. Most importantly, he was in thepany¡¯s luxury car. When Daniel got out of the car, he walked toward Alice with a frigid and arrogant expression. When he saw that the distance between Freddie and Alice was less than half a meter, his deep eyes burst out with coldness. ¡°Daniel, did you borrow Mr. Kaur¡¯s car again?¡± Alice looked at Dax who got out of the car to greet them and asked suspiciously. Daniel nodded. His gaze lingered on the girl for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After she got into the car, Freddie squeezed into the passenger seat. Alice quickly exined, ¡°Mr. King helped a lot today. Let¡¯s invite him along.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel nodded, but he didn¡¯t look at Freddie at all. Alice chose a seafood cafeteria run by an olddy that she was familiar with. As soon as they got out of the car, the olddies from the seafood cafeteria came over. ¡°Oh, Alice, you haven¡¯t been here for a while. Are you busy with work?¡± 1/2 11:07 Chapter 139 ¡°I miss you so much.¡± ¡°This must be your boyfriend. You two really look like a lovely couple.¡± An olddy pointed at Freddie and smiled kindly. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely have beautiful children in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened. Did Freddie and Alice look like a couple? Send Gift Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Fortunately, the owner of the seafood cafeteria came out at this moment and said to the olddies, ¡°Alice is still young. It¡¯s too early for her to have children.¡± ¡°Not early at all. In our hometown, girls can be mothers at the age of 18¡± ¡°Alice, marry this gentleman while you¡¯re still young and have some adorable children. We¡¯ll help you take care of them¡± Alice felt a headacheing on as she listened to the olddies¡¯ jokes. She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me and Freddie anymore. Can¡¯t you see that my real husband, Daniel, looks really upset. right now? ¡°You¡¯re asking me to have children? The three kids at home would get mad if they heard that!¡± ¡°Daniel, they are just joking.¡± Alice coughed awkwardly and naturally held Daniel¡¯s arm as she exined. As soon as Alice finished speaking, the olddy who said that she and Freddie looked like a lovely couple frowned. ¡°Alice, is this your boyfriend? Oh, you two don¡¯t look good together. He looks so gloomy¡­¡± When Alice heard this, she kept blinking at her and said to Daniel, ¡°The food here is very delicious. Let¡¯s bring the kids. over next time, okay?¡± Daniel¡¯s face was indeed too sullen at this moment. She was in a dilemma. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Daniel should be smart enough to tell that this was clearly a joke. Why was he still angry? In the end, they could finally tell the rtionship between Alice and Daniel and stopped joking with them. After entering the private room, she ordered her favorite dishes and enjoyed some desserts cozily. ¡°The cheesecake here is still the most authentic! I must bring the kids here in a few days! They will definitely like this ce. Alice felt that it was a pity that the kids had ss today and couldn¡¯te to join her. When the dishes were served, Alice checked them and asked Freddie¡¯s preferences as the host. ¡°Mr. King, you don¡¯t eat spi cy food. Do you need me to put these non-spi cy dishes to your side?¡± ¡°How do you know he doesn¡¯t eat spi cy food?¡± Daniel said as he leaned back and casually ced his arm on the back of Alice¡¯s chair. This seemingly casual action was actually a deration of sovereignty. If Alice didn¡¯t realize what was going on in the beginning and couldn¡¯t see through Daniel¡¯s feelings, it was impossible for her not to understand what was happening now. Was this guy jealous? She didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. She looked at Freddie, who didn¡¯t seem to be affected, and said to Daniel, ¡°Mr. King has shared his daily life on Twitter. Many of his posts mentioned that he¡¯s got a sensitive stomach and can¡¯t eat spi cy food. In fact, Alice found out about this when Lina told her about the rumored romantic rtionship between Mr. Kaur and Mr. King. In Lina¡¯s words, only Mr. Kaur and their fans knew all of Freddie¡¯s little habits. ¡°You followed him on Twitter?¡± Daniel frowned. Why had Alice never cared about his Twitter? Alice was stunned for a moment. She looked at Daniel¡¯s cold expression and suddenly remembered that she had never followed her husband on Twitter. So there was a reason why he was upset? Hence, she quickly said, ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s the name of your Twitter ount? Let¡¯s follow each other.¡± Daniel looked expressionlessly at the two men who were smiling meaningfully at him and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Twitter ount because I¡¯m not as boring as them. All they do is share some useless things on Twitter¡± The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at Freddie and then at William. She could only say, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have one. I originally wanted to interact with you asionally on Twitter so that when it¡¯s convenient to make our rtionship public in the future, the fans won¡¯t be too surprised.¡± 1/2 11:07 Chapter 140 ¡°You¡¯ve thought about making our rtionship public?¡± Daniel asked. Alice smiled and said, ¡°Haha, of course I¡¯ve thought about it. After all, I¡¯m going to enter Mr. Kaur¡¯s brother¡¯spany. I have to think about the public rtions of my marital status in advance. I can¡¯t cause trouble for my boss, nor can I let Mr. King take the me.¡± The second she said it, Alice and Daniel were stunned. Alice thought of Daniel¡¯s attitude when they registered their marriage and immediately regretted it. She thought, ¡°Oh no, I forgot that he doesn¡¯t want our rtionship to be made public at all!¡± 9/2 Send Gift Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Alice quickly poured him a ss of water. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about you. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything just now. We won¡¯t publicize it. We¡¯ll never publicize it!¡± Daniel looked a little unhappy. He frowned and said, ¡°What did you forget about me?¡± Alice was stunned. Was he pretending to be confused? ¡°Alice.¡± Daniel suddenly approached and stared at her seriously. Alice was nervous because of his serious look. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Remember you¡¯re married,¡± Daniel reminded. Alice blinked when she heard that. She knew what he meant. He was reminding her to keep a distance from men¡­ However, she had been very careful recently. Even if the olddies misunderstood just now, didn¡¯t she hug his arm? As for Freddie¡¯s taste, she could google it and find the answer online. She could know it even without Lina. It was not wrong, was it? Today, she resolved the problem with the Twitter video. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy for her? How could it be so strange? After the dishes were served, some of the food was at the side of Freddie¡¯s table. Alice couldn¡¯t get them and wanted to get up. Seeing this, Freddie directly helped her get a te of food like a gentleman. When Alice took it, she felt that Daniel¡¯s face was even colder. s! Could it be that there was a problem with a gentleman helping her get some food? She really realized that Daniel was especially narrow-minded. That kind of casual and ordinary thing would be misunderstood by him, and he would wrong her. If this was jealousy¡­ Unfortunately, Daniel said that he would not be jealous at all. Alice ate the seafood buffet carefully as if she was walking on thin ice. After returning to the apartment, she poured a ss of fruit juice and looked at Daniel solemnly. Daniel noticed her expression and his gaze darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice sat on the sofa and looked up. ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s talk.¡± After saying that, she took a deep breath and was silent for a few seconds. She said directly, ¡°I said that I was going to make it public at the seafood cafeteria today. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t talk about it again.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want to make it public anymore?¡± Alice¡¯s heart ski pped a beat at his sudden fierce expression. ¡°Well¡­ Do you want me to make it public?¡± Daniel said, ¡°No.¡± Alice¡¯s heart sank. For some reason, she felt a little ufortable. She looked up at him and said, ¡°So, we won¡¯t make it public in the future. This way, you won¡¯t be affected after the divorce.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned even grimmer. ¡°You want a divorce?¡± *L¡­¡± Alice felt that it was hard to continue this topic. She gritted her teeth and said honestly, ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t see through you. I don¡¯t know what your sudden angry face means. ¡°What I need is a marriage built on honesty, so that we understand and support each other, not one that¡¯s always guessing the other¡¯s mind and being so careful about it. I¡¯m not going to continue this marriage if it stays that way between us. ¡°You might be suitable for a better woman, and I might need a man who¡¯s morepatible with me¡­ We¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Daniel¡¯s face turned gloomier and gloomier. Finally, he could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Is the man who is morepatible with you Freddie or Big Johnny?¡± Alice was also a little angry at this moment, As for Freddie, she had exined, right? Why did he still misunderstand? 1/2 11:07 Chapter 141 As for Big Johnny¡­ Didn¡¯t he see what happened next? That was her half-brother! Why was Daniel so stu pid? ¡°Big Johnny is very important to me¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Daniel suddenly approached her. Then, she felt a tight grip around her waist. Before she could push him away, her lips were sealed by a hot and passionate kiss¡­ 3 Send GiftAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ording to Alice¡¯s understanding, Daniel was a narrow-minded, grumpy, and proud man. asionally, he had a bad temper, but he was still a gentleman. However, this kisspletely overturned all her previous understanding. She had never seen him so domineering and terrifying. He wasn¡¯t kissing her, but he was going to skin her alive! ¡°Oh¡­ Daniel¡­¡± Alice wanted to resist, but he became even more aggressive and did not allow her to refuse. Alice felt that if this continued, she would suffocate to death. Hence, she stopped pushing him and reached for the small table beside the sofa. She grabbed a crystal ornament with difficulty and quickly hit Daniel¡¯s forehead. ¡°Daniel, calm down!¡± There was some blood on Daniel¡¯s forehead. He had stopped kissing her, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent as he stared at Alice. After a few seconds of silence, he lowered his head and kissed her lips again¡­ ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Alice was really angry. Why did this guy go crazy? Even if he felt that what she said was wrong, he should at least talk to her nicely, right? Daniel¡¯s kiss slowly stopped. Alice finally had a chance to say aplete sentence. She pressed the ornament against Daniel¡¯s chest. ¡°Daniel, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Only then did Daniel regain some rity. He paused for a moment and said in a slightly h oar se voice, ¡°I¡¯mmunicating with you.¡± Alice was so angry that sheughed. ¡°This ismunication? How can youmunicate like this? Although we¡¯ve registered our marriage, it¡¯s illegal for you to do such a thing without my permission!¡± ¡°Illegal?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Yes, sex without the consent of the woman is also considered rape. You have to bear legal responsibility! Daniel, you should know thew better than me, right?¡± Alice asked word by word. Daniel looked at her without moving. His grip on her waist tightened. This feeling was as if he was afraid of losing her. At this moment, Alice was really angry. Many voices sounded in her mind at the same time. Her friends¡¯ advice and Daniel¡¯s words forced her to make a decision¡­ ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s live separately! We¡¯ll take some time to settle the divorce.¡± She didn¡¯t want to divorce immediately because she was afraid that the children would not be able to ept it at first. ¡°You want a divorce. Daniel frowned. Alice took a deep breath, afraid that she would hesitate. She closed her eyes, then looked at him again and said calmly. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m in the Hollywood. Because of work, I have to interact with a lot of men! If you¡¯re unhappy or jealous, you can tell me directly¡­ Upon hearing the word jealous, a dark look shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes. He pinched her chin with great strength. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± What he did just now was not considered jealousy! He was just unhappy that she said she needed a man who was morepatible with her¡­. He was just unhappy! Unhappy! Aliceughed. ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t be jealous! You don¡¯t have any feelings for me, so there¡¯s no need for us to live together and torture each other!¡± After saying that, she was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Josh has an unused apartment. I¡¯ll move there first. I¡¯ll 1/2 11:07 Chapter 142 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. leave this apartment for you and the children. Although we¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He got up uncontrobly, pulled his tie angrily, opened the door, and walked out. Looking at his back, Alice felt that her heart twisted in pain. She was the one who felt wronged¡­. Why was he like this instead? Therefore, they were different. It was good that they were separated¡­. B Send Gift Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The more Alice thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She fumbled for a box of cigarettes and was about to light it when she remembered that she had promised Daniel to quit smoking. She threw all the cigarettes into the trash can. Then, she looked at her phone and stared nkly at it for a few minutes. She made up her mind and dialed Josh¡¯s number. ¡°Oh, Alice, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Josh was discussing the script with Ray, and his voice was a little h oa rse. Alice took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lend me your unused apartment for a few days and I want to live in it. ¡°You have your own house, don¡¯t you? Why are you staying in my apartment?¡± As Josh spoke, he suddenly realized something. He put down the script and asked nervously, ¡°Did you quarrel with your husband?¡± Alice remained silent. Josh held his forehead and looked at Ray quietly. Then he said, ¡°Even if you quarreled, he should be the one to get out¡­ No, he should be the one to move out.¡± He almost scolded Daniel again. However, everything was fine today, wasn¡¯t it? She turned the table at her press conference and cleared her name. Daniel should be happy for his wife, shouldn¡¯t he? Could it be that Daniel had misunderstood Johnny¡¯s rtionship with Alice? But Johnny was Alice¡¯s biological brother. Daniel would know after a little investigation, wouldn¡¯t he? ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll move out. It¡¯s good for both of us to calm down and get a divorce,¡± Alice said in a low voice. Josh sighed. He knew Alice well. This time, Daniel was really done for. This marriage had just begun, and it was about to end in tragedy. Although Ray did not know what had happened, when he saw Josh say that they had quarreled, he was certain that it must be Daniel¡¯s fault. Although he was Daniel¡¯s friend, he would not help Daniel this time. Ray thought for a moment, took the phone from Josh, and said. ¡°Alice, even if you quarreled and will get a divorce, you should ask him to get lost. You shouldn¡¯t move out!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Ray¡­¡± Ray actually knew about it too. ¡°Don¡¯t you like his three sons? Leave the father and have the sons! With his EQ, he shouldn¡¯t have sons. It¡¯s just nice that you take the children away.¡± Ray felt that if the three darlings knew about his suggestion, they would definitely cheer. ¡°No¡­ Ray, how can you teach me to take away his sons?¡± Alice smiled bitterly. She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her three babies. Ray raised his eyebrows and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t taught you to take away all his family members and leave him alone. Alice, you must listen to me. Even if you live apart, he should get lost, and you stay¡­¡± At this point, he tilted his head and looked at Josh. ¡°I dare say that everyone in the Kaur family will support you in doing this. Thinking of Daniel¡¯s family, Alice frowned. ¡°Ray, I hope you can keep my separation from Daniel a secret. Grandpa and Grandma are old. I don¡¯t want them to feel ufortable.¡± The Kaur family made her feel the warmth of home. She really could not bear to be separated from them. However, Daniel had indeed gone too far this time. She could not forgive him¡­ William saw the wound on Daniel¡¯s forehead and knew that something big had happened. Should he call the police and arrest Daniel? Men who hit their wives were the sc um of the family. He wanted to put righteousness before family! Before William could take out his phone, Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯m not going home recently. Don¡¯t tell Grandpa and Grandma.¡± William did not care if Daniel wanted to go back. He only wanted to know the situation of Alice now. ¡°Um, about Alice, she¡­¡± William carefully pointed at Daniel¡¯s forehead. 1/2 11:07 Chapter 143 Daniel understood what William was worried about. His face instantly darkened. ¡°Men from the Kaur family don¡¯t hit their wives!¡± ¡°You scared me so much. Fortunately, Alice is fine.¡± William patted his chest and heaved a long sigh of relief. Just as Daniel was speechless, Rachel called him. ¡°Daniel, where is Alice? Hurry up and let her answer the phone. I have something good to tell her!¡± Send GiftAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¡°I¡¯m not with her. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact her yourself, Daniel replied coldly. Rachel¡¯s smile froze and she blinked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you together? She won at the press conference today. Shouldn¡¯t she kiss you, hug you, and treat you well?¡± As she spoke, Rachel touched her chin and asked worriedly, ¡°Daniel, do you suffer from sexual impotence? If you really have sexual impotence, you should nourish yourself earlier. If men have sexual impotence, they will be despised by their wives. It¡¯s not easy for you¡­ Daniel frowned and said in frustration, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± When Rachel heard the beeping sound, she frowned and paced back and forth in front of the elders at home. In the end, she said with a worried expression, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what should we do? Daniel probably suffers from sexual impotence.¡± When Marie heard that, her eyes widened instantly. ¡°Then¡­ then can we still keep Alice? Hurry up and find a traditional doctor and treat that bastard Daniel!¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Cooper now. We¡¯ll coax Daniel toe back for treatment this weekend!¡± ¡°Alright, we have to treat Daniel While the Kaur family was discussing how to treat Daniel, William was sighing repeatedly and could not help but mutter. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t you know about your own conditions? You¡¯re almost 30 years old, and you¡¯re about to be an old and ugly man! You married a wife but don¡¯t know how to cherish her! Are you trying to anger everyone to death?¡± Daniel gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Good advice jars on the earl¡± William shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen, then I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll go find Alice and the children! You can stay here and be angry yourself!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, William threw down a bunch of keys, waved his hand, and left without looking back¡­ After Alice adjusted her emotions, she sent a message to William, preparing to let him pick up the children. However, William said that he was at the market and wanted Alice to go to kindergarten first. Hence, Alice kindergarten. changed into a gentle floral dress and used sweet makeup to hide her frustration. She hurried to the She brought the ice cream that the children liked to eat to the entrance of the kindergarten. From afar, she saw that the children were already standing there, waiting eagerly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± ¡°I feel like the sky is pink because youe to pick us up today!¡± ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡± ¡°Come on, babies, eat the ice cream first.¡± Alice distributed the ice cream to the children. However, the three children looked at the ice cream and then at Alice. Their beautiful eyes flickered as they handed the ice cream to her. Alice tilted her head suspiciously. ¡°Babies, what do you¡­ ¡°The first bite is for Mommy,¡± Aidy exined. Alice¡¯s heart instantly softened. She rubbed their heads and leaned over to kiss their little faces. ¡°Thank you, When the three of them arrived at the apartment building, Benny suddenly stopped and looked up at Alice. ¡°Baby Benny, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± Alice was puzzled. babies.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­ are you unhappy?¡± Benny blinked and asked seriously, ¡°Did our daddy disobey you and make you unhappy?¡± Alice¡¯s smile froze. She subconsciously avoided the babies¡¯ gazes and thought to herself, ¡°Babies, you¡¯re a little too sensitive!¡± Seeing Alice¡¯s reaction, the three babies looked at each other and immediately confirmed their guess. Sure enough, there was something wrong with Aliceing to pick them up at thest minute! Daddy was really a ba stard. He actually dared to bully Alice! 1/2 11:07 Chapter 144 They really wanted to bite their daddy to vent their anger! Send Gift Comment 9/9Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The babies were waiting for Alice to answer. William rushed over with bags of various sizes. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Alice, babies, look at how much delicious food I bought!¡± When the babies heard this, they looked at William at the same time. Their little faces were still mad because they believed William was a bad guy too. After all, William was Daniel¡¯s brother! ¡°Uh¡­¡± William scratched his head awkwardly and looked at Alice. ¡°Alice, why are the babies looking at me like I¡¯m a bad guy? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± It was clearly Daniel¡¯s fault! Alice had always believed that the problems of adults needed to be resolved by adults and that the children could not be affected. Therefore, even if the babies felt that she had a conflict with Daniel, she did not want to affect them at this moment. Aidy, Coco, Benny, I¡¯m not unhappy. It¡¯s just that the press conference is too tiring today.¡± Alice gently rubbed the babies¡¯ heads and tried her best to maintain a smile. ¡°So, my babies, don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t treat Uncle William like this.¡± The babies looked at each other. Their eyshes fluttered, and their emotions were a little complicated. Although they really wanted to ask about the situation, they couldn¡¯t bear to see Alice in a difficult position. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They were little men. A little man should let the woman he liked be rxed and happy! Therefore, they would find trouble with their father! William watched as the babies clenched their fists tightly behind their backs. He could not help but pray for Daniel in his heart. He thought, ¡°Daniel, what awaits you next is probably very tough.¡± After returning home, Alice dragged William to the kitchen. ¡°William, do me a favor, okay?¡± Alice said. ¡°Alice, please say it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the babies and the family know that I quarreled with your brother and live separately from him, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s easy to hide it from my family, but if the babies won¡¯t be able to see my brother, they¡¯ll probably be suspicious.¡± William wanted to say that the three babies were smart. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, they would be able to guess it. ¡°As for the babies¡­ let¡¯s just say that Daniel is on a business trip for the time being. After I settle the divorce procedures, I will slowly exin it to the babies.¡± Alice was actually very conflicted. She really didn¡¯t know how to tell the babies that she couldn¡¯t be their mother anymore because they relied on her a lot. When William heard this, he suddenly thought of something and said. ¡°Um¡­ Alice, can you divorce Daniel and keep the children? Just chase Daniel out of the house and you¡¯ll be with all of us.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± She heard the same suggestion again. Did Daniel know how much William despised him? ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t know this, but the babies have been envious of others having a mother since they were young. Because of this, they often hide under their nkets and wipe their tears. In fact, when it¡¯s serious, they even have asthma. They treat you as their mother now. If you don¡¯t want them, they¡¯ll probably suffocate themselves with their nkets.¡± Hearing this, Alice¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°I like the babies, but your brother probably won¡¯t agree to let me raise them¡­¡± Seeing that Alice wanted to raise the babies, William immediately said, ¡°He can¡¯t even keep his wife. What right does he have to disagree? I represent the entire family and can decide now. The babies and we are all yours!¡± At the same time, in the living room. The three babies took out their phones from their schoolbags and sent a message to their father at the same time. Aidy sent, [Mr. Daniel Kaur, shouldn¡¯t you exin it to us?] Coco sent, [Mr. Daniel Kaur, I despise you.] 1/2 11:07 Chapter 145 Benny sent, [Daddy, family hint. Don¡¯t anger Alice and let her leave you. Otherwise, if she leaves you, we will leave you too!] Send Gift Comment Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 In the kitchen of the apartment of William. Chapter 146 Daniel, who was looking at the empty fridge and preparing to let the ser vants cook, frowned when he saw the messages from his babies. He immediately replied, [She said that we quarreled?] Aidy sent, [Alice didn¡¯t have to say it. We¡¯re smart babies. We can guess it ourselves!] Coco replied, [Why did you bully Alice?] Daniel did not know how to answer his sons¡¯ questions. He had indeed gone too far today, but Alice had first said that she wanted to be with someone more suitable! Benny saw that his brothers had sent messages but his father did not answer. He pouted and sent a message angrily. [Daddy, you¡¯ve disappointed us! From now on, we¡¯re Alice¡¯s babies. We¡¯re no longer your babies!] Aidy agreed and sent a message. [From now on, please call me Aiden Doyle.] Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Coco sent, [I¡¯m Ben Doyle.] Benny also maintained his unity with his brothers and decisively sent five words, [My name is Cole Doyle.] After the three babies changed their surnames, they immediately blocked their father. Then, they hid their phones and pped their hands before walking into the kitchen. They looked at Alice and William, who had been interrupted by them, and pretended not to know anything. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s help you wash the vegetables!¡± Aidy suggested. Alice looked at the sink and took out the garlic from the fridge. Then, she brought the babies out. ¡°Come on, babies, help me peel the garlic. As for washing the vegetables, leave it to your Uncle William.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a wave of exmations came from the kitchen. ¡°Ah, Alice, I am sorry. I poured all the detergent in!¡± When Alice heard that, she immediately looked over. In the washing pool, there was a bottle of detergent in the water. She was speechless. ¡°William. I don¡¯t need detergent to wash vegetables at home.¡± William scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°But I saw Daniel often pouring detergent.¡± Alice was stunned. Now she knew why. She finally knew how thest bottle of detergent was used up. ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t do any chores. Don¡¯t learn from him,¡± Alice said as she walked over. She first dealt with the detergent and then pointed at the small green bottle beside her. She continued to exin, ¡°Usually, when I wash vegetables, I will soak them in baking soda for five minutes so that the pesticide residue can be removed.¡± Looking at Alice¡¯s virtuous appearance, William could not help but mutter, ¡°I can¡¯t even get such a virtuous wife. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with Daniel¡­¡± Daniel probably couldn¡¯t be stu pider! Today, William had bought most of the seafood ingredients. Alice had made them boiled shrimp, steamed fish, crab cake, cheese lobster, shrimp balls, and steamed crab. Before dinner, William took out his phone and took photos. He decisively posted on his Instagram and made a special setting to remind Daniel to see it. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so happy to have Alice by my side! Alice¡¯s culinary skills are the best in the world!¡± Rachel and the others liked the post and leftments below, expressing how lucky they were to have such a sister-inw. At this moment, Josh, who was socializing, could not remain calm. He immediately gave Alice a video call. 1/2 11:07 Chapter 146 Alice picked up the call while putting food into the babies¡¯ tes. ¡°Josh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Alice, why didn¡¯t you invite me to cat?¡± Josh was about to cry. Those who were familiar with Alice knew that her culinary skills could even attract a Michelin chef. ¡°Uh¡­ Don¡¯t you have a social gathering tonight?¡± Alice looked at the background of the video. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about socializing. When you mention it, I feel¡­¡± Josh suddenly stopped. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the phone screen. ¡°Alice, are your sons all here?¡± ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± Alice asked warily. Send Gift Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 ¡°Bring them to Cutie Club after dinner. Josh chuckled like a shrewd old fox. Alice refused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the babies have to go to bed early.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have ss tomorrow. Why are they sleeping so early?¡± Josh kept blinking. ¡°Look, these half-blooded children in the private room are driving me crazy! Let the childrene and suppress them!¡± Everyone in the Kaur family knew that the three babies were only obedient and cute in front of Alice. Once they left Alice¡¯s sight, they wouldpletely be like little devils. There were not many children who were not afraid of them. Therefore, Josh thought that only the three babies could make those children quiet. ¡°No!¡± Alice still refused. However, Josh said, ¡°Give the phones to the babies! Let them decide for themselves!¡± The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth twitched. Just as she was about to say no, she saw the babies looking at her with their heads tilted. She had no choice but to hand the phone over. She didn¡¯t know if there was a secret between Josh and the babies. After he said a few words, the three babies actually nodded in agreement and agreed to help him out after dinner. When Alice brought the babies to the Cutie Club with William, four mixed-bloods were hitting six adults with pillows. ¡°Ouch¡­ Don¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Josh hugged his head and quickly rushed to Alice¡¯s side, hiding behind her. ¡°If you attack again, her sons are going to teach you a lesson.¡± Originally, the mixed-bloods wanted to continue making a fuss. When they heard this, they immediately looked at the three babies beside Alice. In less than five seconds, they obediently ced the pillows in their hands on the sofa and stopped fooling around. These four children had known Aidy and his brothers for a long time and were very clear about the Chapter 147 It was over. She even sang such a song. Daniel had no chance of winning her heart back! Just as Alice¡¯s gentle voice sounded in the private room, a man stopped outside the private room and looked at the cr ack in the door. Due to his frustration, he epted the invitations of a few chief executives. However, he did not expect to hear her voice here. The fat man at the side saw him staring in a direction and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Kaur, I heard that Josh is inside. Shall we go in and greet him?¡± Send Gift Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 However, Daniel raised his hand and looked at the beautiful figure inside with a deep gaze. He listened to her singing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go in. Don¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m here.¡± The other men were stunned. Why did they feel that Mr. Kaur¡¯s mood was not good? Before anyone could react, Alice¡¯s forbearing and strong voice came from inside. ¡°If the story¡¯s over, why am I still writing pages¡­ Cause saying goodbye is death by a thousand cuts¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s heart seemed to be stirred by something. After hearing this, he turned around and returned to their private room. While the other men were hugging their lovers and chatting, he took out his phone and found Alice¡¯s WhatsApp ount. He typed a message but then deleted it. After repeating this a few times, he found William¡¯s WhatsApp ount and sent a message. [Tell Alice to behave herself. Don¡¯t let her drink.] She was on her period. Drinking was bad for her health. William, who was amazed by Alice¡¯s pleasant voice and silently nning whether to let her enter the music industry, suddenly felt his phone vibrate. He clicked on it and was instantly amused. Wasn¡¯t Daniel going to live separately from Alice and divorce her? Why did he send such a caring message? Daniel even asked him to keep an eye on Alice so that she wouldn¡¯t drink so much. William decided to be a rebellious younger brother. He tapped his fingers on the phone screen and sent a message. [She¡¯s not my wife. Why should I care?] Daniel was speechless. He would teach William a lesson! After ying for a while, Alice saw that the babies were already starting to feel sleepy. Their little heads swayed, so she urged Josh to end it and bring the babies home. Usually, at this time, when Alice entered the house, she would definitely be able to sense the But today, he was not around. presence of another person. Alice looked in the direction of Daniel¡¯s room and shook her head hard. Why was she thinking about him? Anyway, they were going to get a divorce. ¡°Mommy, shall we sleep with you?¡± Aidy could barely open his eyes, but he still insisted on talking to Alice. Coco and Benny also looked up and said in a daze that they wanted to sleep with Alice. Hence, Alice tidied up the bed in the room and carried the three babies up. The feeling of having the babies by her side warmed Alice¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and sent a post. ¡°Happiness is probably having you by my side every night.¡± Late at night, in the living room of William¡¯s apartment, a man was sitting on the leather sofa like an ice sculpture. He held a phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other. The cigarette had already burned out and was about to burn him, but he had no idea. ¡°Oh, Daniel, it¡¯s sote and you¡¯re not sleeping. Even the cigarette is protesting.¡± William walked in and curled his lips teasingly. He pointed at the cigarette in Daniel¡¯s hand. Daniel stubbed out his cigarette and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Why are you back?¡± William nced over. ¡°If I don¡¯te back to see you, do I have to apany Alice and let her post that she is with me?¡± He dared to say that Daniel must have seen Alice¡¯s post and was jealous because of it. ¡°Daniel, haven¡¯t you decided to live separately from Alice and divorce her? Why are you still concerned about her post? 1/2 11:09 Chapter 148 Why don¡¯t you want her to drink?¡± William asked, pretending not to understand. ¡°I haven¡¯t applied for a divorce yet. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll be responsible as her husband,¡± Daniel exined expressionlessly. ¡°Just pure responsibility? No other special feelings?¡± William expressed that he did not believe it. Send GiftBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Daniel frowned, his expression turning cold. William took a deep breath and did not care if Daniel was happy to hear it. He said, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve had many suitors over the years, haven¡¯t you? Some of them are your childhood sweethearts, and some have simr statuses and interests to you. But which one of them can attract your attention? Not to mention affecting your emotions! ¡°After Alice appeared, how many times have your emotions fluctuated? I don¡¯t need to count it carefully with you, right? You¡¯re good at everything, but your EQ is so low that you can¡¯t understand your own heart. You don¡¯t even want to admit it when you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± Daniel interrupted him coldly. William¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Daniel was really stubborn. He would never admit that. ¡°If you are not jealous, why are you so angry when you see that she has a rtionship with another man? If you¡¯re not jealous, why did you say those mocking words when Freddie got her some food when you had the seafood buffet?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for her to do that since she¡¯s already married,¡± Daniel said with a guilty conscience. William was so angry that heughed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say that. Why did you quarrel and live separately from Alice? She is quite a tolerant person. If you hadn¡¯t done something bad to her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that she wanted a divorce!¡± Daniel was silent as he looked up at his brother. Meeting his gaze, William knew that he had guessed correctly. He thought for a while and hurriedly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you couldn¡¯t control yourself when you were angry and pis sed Alice off.¡± Daniel pursed his thin lips into a straight line. How did this guy guess it? Seeing Daniel¡¯s expression, William knew that he had guessed correctly. He immediately shook his head and smiled. that you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°Daniel, you even dare to force yourself on her when you¡¯re angry. How can you say After being enlightened by his younger brother, Daniel also felt that something was wrong. ¡°She was the one who said that she wanted a divorce. She needed to be with someone more suitable for her than me.¡± William was speechless. Tsk tsk, why did Daniel¡¯s words sound a little aggrieved? ¡°If I were a woman, I would say the same thing if you bullied me.¡± William advised earnestly. ¡°Daniel, a girl is like a flower. She needs you to cherish her and protect her gently, not make her angry. As for Alice, she has everything, and she¡¯s excellent. If you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, she will really leave you.¡± Daniel nced at him coldly. ¡°She has already decided to leave me.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Then do you want her to leave? If you don¡¯t want her to leave, why don¡¯t you get her back? The babies and I are your strongest helpers.¡± Daniel said, ¡°Big Johnny likes her¡± Yes, the thought of Johnny¡¯s doting eyes and calling her honey to the reporters made Daniel ufortable. ¡°Well¡­ As for Big Johnny, I¡¯ll check it out, okay?¡± William was not worried about this at all. He could tell that although the man called Big Johnny treated Alice very well at the press conference, it was obviously an intimate rtionship between family members and did not involve romantic feelings. However, since Daniel cared, he had to investigate. At this moment, Daniel¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from overseas. After reading the content, Daniel frowned slightly. William leaned over curiously. ¡°Daniel, what happened?¡± Daniel handed him the phone. ¡°There¡¯s some trouble with the Astrnd project. I have to go over immediately.¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you going back to Alice¡¯s ce to pack your luggage?¡± William quickly asked. ¡°Yeah. Daniel stood up and walked out without exining further. William looked at his brother¡¯s back and could not help butugh. 1/2 11:10 Chapter 149 Actually, Daniel really did not have much luggage in Alice¡¯s apartment. Daniel said that he was going back. It was because he wanted to see his wife again before going on a business trip! What a proud and stubborn man! Why didn¡¯t Daniel persist a little longer so that William couldugh at him longer? Send GiftContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Late at night. Alicey on the bed and suddenly could not fall asleep. Images kept shing through her mind. Most of them were about Daniel. She was about to divorce him. Why should she think about him? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had three cute babies, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with that kind of cold and grumpy man. Speaking of which, she really felt that William and others¡¯ suggestion was worth a try. The three babies were too good. She really couldn¡¯t leave them. So¡­ was she going to abandon their father and keep the children? Just as she was considering the feasibility of this matter, the sound of the door opening suddenly came from outside. Alice frowned. At first, she was wary. Then, she remembered that the key to her house was still in Daniel¡¯s hands. At that moment, the footsteps were rather familiar¡­ For some reason, she felt much more at ease. The sound from outside was getting closer and closer. Alice closed her eyes. She and Daniel were arguing now. If she was awake, she really did not know what to say to him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just as Alice closed her eyes and was about to pretend that nothing had happened, the door of the room creaked and was pushed open. Alice subconsciously hugged Benny in her arms tightly and held her breath. She suddenly felt a little nervous. Why did Daniele in? Didn¡¯t they just have an argument? Moreover, with Daniel¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t push the door open at such a time, right? Before Alice could figure it out, Daniel had already arrived at her bed. The lights in the room were not on, and only a ray of moonlight shone through the window onto her exquisite eyebrows. Daniel stood quietly by the bed and looked at her without moving. Alice felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Just as she was hesitating whether to open her eyes and interrupt this strange silence, she suddenly felt a hand reaching over. Daniel leaned forward and tucked her hair behind her ear with his slender fingers. Then, he leaned closer and closer¡­ Daniel really wanted to control himself, but in the end, he still came to her bedside uncontrobly. He was clearly still angry that she had said that she wanted a better man, but he could not help but kiss her lips. Why was this woman able to easily affect his emotions? Was it really as William had said? Did he actually like her? Realizing this, Daniel¡¯s back suddenly stiffened. He was stunned and his fingers gently pressed against Alice¡¯s lower lip. His deep eyes were dark and unreadable. He paused for a long time before saying, ¡°Alice, I don¡¯t want to agree to a divorce anymore.¡± Yes, at this moment, he regretted it a little. So he would deal with it when he came back from his business trip! It was not until Daniel walked out of the room that Alice dared to open her eyes. She touched her face in surprise and recalled the kiss in disbelief. Daniel was unbelievably gentle just now. More importantly, what did he say? Didn¡¯t he want to agree to the divorce? 1/2 11:10 Chapter 150 This didn¡¯t seem like something Daniel would say. Was he sleepwalking or something? Alice thought about it and finally decided to call William. If he was sleepwalking, he must havee out of the apartment rented by William. William must be looking for him anxiously now. Hence, Alice reached for her phone and dialed William¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Alice! It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± William was eating the food he had packed from Alice¡¯s house. He was licking his finger, so his voice was a little funny. Alice originally thought that she would disturb William¡¯s sleep, but when she heard this voice, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch slightly, but she did not forget about the serious matter. ¡°William, did Daniel sleepwalk out?¡± William asked, ¡°What sleepwalking?¡± Daniel, who had just kissed Alice and was about to leave without anyone noticing, stopped in his tracks when he heard Alice¡¯s call. He stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move anymore! He just wanted to use the excuse of taking his luggage back to see her. He didn¡¯t expect her to be awake and call William¡­ If William dared to say anything bad about him, he would send William to the coal mine to dig coal! Send Gift Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 William seemed to bepletely unaware of it, causing Alice to be a little worried. ¡°That¡¯s right. Would he suddenly wake up and go home?¡± If Daniel was sleepwalking, it was an illness that needed treatment. Otherwise, what would he do in the future? William quickly sucked his fingers and rolled his eyes. He quickly said, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t worry. Daniel is in good health. He doesn¡¯t have any bad habits or strange illnesses.¡± Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Then, she could not help but ask, ¡°Then why did he come back at this time?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± William drawled and said seriously, ¡°Daniel received ast-minute notice from thepany that he was going overseas for a few days. He was worried about you and the babies, so he went home to take a look. Well¡­ he didn¡¯t do anything to you or say anything, right?¡± He dared to say that Daniel must have done something, or Alice wouldn¡¯t have called him at this time! ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Alice thought of the kiss just now. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t help but blush at this moment. She quickly said, ¡°He is going overseas sote at night. Will he be too tired?¡± ¡°He has no choice even if he¡¯s tired. He¡¯s a man. He has to earn money to support his family.¡± As William spoke, his tone suddenly changed. ¡°Alice, actually, Daniel is under a lot of pressure. He has always wanted to earn money to support you and the babies. So, no matter why you quarreled this time, can you put it aside first and prepare some luggage for him to go overseas?¡± Alice fell silent. She didn¡¯t know why. She was clearly angry, but when she heard William¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but want to prepare something for Daniel. ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve really never asked anyone else for help, but this time, I want to ask you for help to take care of Daniel who¡¯s somewhat silly.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Is it really alright to say that about your brother?¡± Alice was amused by him. The dilemma from before instantly disappeared. She looked in the direction of the door and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help him pack his luggage.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and settled the babies down. Then, she lifted the nket and got out of bed. Daniel, who had originally nned to leave after kissing Alice, suddenly heard that Alice wanted to help him pack his luggage. He quickly rushed into his room and hurriedly pulled out his suitcase. He casually took his things and put them inside. When Alice pushed the door open and entered, she saw Daniel calmly stuffing something into the suitcase. Those clothes were not even folded. They were a mess. She shook her head and did not say anything. She walked over and took the pants from Daniel. Then, she quickly folded it and ced it on the bed. Then, she carefully sorted out the things he had stuffed in and threw the useless things aside. She folded everything that he needed to bring in the simplest way and ced them neatly in the suitcase. Daniel quietly watched her actions. His expression was much happier than before. He wanted to move closer to say something, but he realized that she had turned around and gone to the washroom. What was she trying to do? After a while, he saw Alice holding toiletries in a travel bag. She tidied it up with a transparent makeup bag and pasted a Post-it note on it. Her packing was very neat. In less than 20 minutes, she had tidied up Daniel¡¯s things. However, she did not speak to him the entire time. Daniel looked at her with aplicated expression. In the end, he could not help but say, ¡°Five days at most. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. ¡°Mm,¡± Alice replied with one word. Then, without saying anything else, she turned around and went toBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. her room. Looking at Alice¡¯s back, Daniel¡¯s eyebrows rxed. He pulled out his suitcase and left in a good mood. 1/2 11:09 Chapter 151 At the airport. As soon as Daniel appeared, Dax and Larry came over to wee him. ¡°Mr. Kaur, have you packed your luggage?¡± Larry had originally informed the people in Kaur Mansion to prepare it, but he did not expect Mr. Kaur toe over with his luggaRO Daniel pushed the luggage that Alice had packed for him to the front and said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes, my wife helped me pack.¡± Dax was stunned. Larry was speechless. Why did they feel that Daniel was showing off? ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t have a wife,¡± Daniel continued, Dax sneered in his heart. What a childish man! B Send Gift Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 William seemed to bepletely unaware of it, causing Alice to be a little worried. ¡°That¡¯s right. Would he suddenly wake up and go home?¡± If Daniel was sleepwalking, it was an illness that needed treatment. Otherwise, what would he do in the future? William quickly sucked his fingers and rolled his eyes. He quickly said, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t worry. Daniel is in good health. He doesn¡¯t have any bad habits or strange illnesses.¡± Alice heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Then, she could not help but ask, ¡°Then why did he come back at this time?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± William drawled and said seriously, ¡°Daniel received ast-minute notice from thepany that he was going overseas for a few days. He was worried about you and the babies, so he went home to take a look. Well¡­ he didn¡¯t do anything to you or say anything, right?¡± He dared to say that Daniel must have done something, or Alice wouldn¡¯t have called him at this time! ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Alice thought of the kiss just now. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t help but blush at this moment. She quickly said, ¡°He is going overseas sote at night. Will he be too tired?¡± ¡°He has no choice even if he¡¯s tired. He¡¯s a man. He has to earn money to support his family.¡± As William spoke, his tone suddenly changed. ¡°Alice, actually, Daniel is under a lot of pressure. He has always wanted to earn money to support you and the babies. So, no matter why you quarreled this time, can you put it aside first and prepare some luggage for him to go overseas?¡± Alice fell silent. She didn¡¯t know why. She was clearly angry, but when she heard William¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but want to prepare something for Daniel. ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve really never asked anyone else for help, but this time, I want to ask you for help to take careThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. of Daniel who¡¯s somewhat silly.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Is it really alright to say that about your brother?¡± Alice was amused by him. The dilemma from before instantly disappeared. She looked in the direction of the door and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help him pack his luggage.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and settled the babies down. Then, she lifted the nket and got out of bed. Daniel, who had originally nned to leave after kissing Alice, suddenly heard that Alice wanted to help him pack his luggage. He quickly rushed into his room and hurriedly pulled out his suitcase. He casually took his things and put them inside. When Alice pushed the door open and entered, she saw Daniel calmly stuffing something into the suitcase. Those clothes were not even folded. They were a mess. She shook her head and did not say anything. She walked over and took the pants from Daniel. Then, she quickly folded it and ced it on the bed. Then, she carefully sorted out the things he had stuffed in and threw the useless things aside. She folded everything that he needed to bring in the simplest way and ced them neatly in the suitcase. Daniel quietly watched her actions. His expression was much happier than before. He wanted to move closer to say something, but he realized that she had turned around and gone to the washroom. What was she trying to do? After a while, he saw Alice holding toiletries in a travel bag. She tidied it up with a transparent makeup bag and pasted a Post-it note on it. Her packing was very neat. In less than 20 minutes, she had tidied up Daniel¡¯s things. However, she did not speak to him the entire time. Daniel looked at her with aplicated expression. In the end, he could not help but say, ¡°Five days at most. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. ¡°Mm,¡± Alice replied with one word. Then, without saying anything else, she turned around and went to her room. Looking at Alice¡¯s back, Daniel¡¯s eyebrows rxed. He pulled out his suitcase and left in a good mood. 1/2 11:09 Chapter 151 At the airport. As soon as Daniel appeared, Dax and Larry came over to wee him. ¡°Mr. Kaur, have you packed your luggage?¡± Larry had originally informed the people in Kaur Mansion to prepare it, but he did not expect Mr. Kaur toe over with his luggaRO Daniel pushed the luggage that Alice had packed for him to the front and said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes, my wife helped me pack.¡± Dax was stunned. Larry was speechless. Why did they feel that Daniel was showing off? ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t have a wife,¡± Daniel continued, Dax sneered in his heart. What a childish man! B Send Gift Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡°Pfft¡­ Katie, if you dislike Daniel so much, Alice will be heartbroken.¡± Rachel looked at Alice through the rearview mirror and said with a smile. Meanwhile, Katie held Alice¡¯s arm and said extremely seriously. ¡°If you feel sorry for him, you¡¯re abusing yourself! Alice, listen to me. For a guy like Daniel, you have to scold him every day and teach him a lesson every few days. You can use what is in your hand to hit him at any time!¡± Alice was amused by Katie¡¯s words. At the same time, she wondered why the elder sisters and younger brothers in the Kaur family were so interesting while Daniel¡¯s personality was a little cold and arrogant. The barbecue venue that Marie and the others had chosen was by the river near the house. The scenery here was very beautiful. It was full of flowers, making Alice feel that this was not a wild scenic area, but that someone had deliberately managed it. During the barbecue, everyone in the Kaur family was there except for Daniel and Josh. Alice wanted to personally help with the barbeque, but she was directly rejected by the men in the family. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rachel¡¯s children even prepared a superfortable seat for Alice. They surrounded her and said that they were ying a game of Princess and Knight. Hence, Alice, who could not reject the little guys, was treated like a princess. Some served her coffee, some fed her fruits and snacks¡­ William, who was at the side, could not help but be shocked when he saw that the usually naughty little guys at home were all obedient after meeting Alice. It was so unfair! As their uncle, he did not treat them badly. Why were they only good to Alice? Could this be gender discrimination? William worked hard to roast the meat while nning to cause trouble in his heart. Daniel was on a business trip and worked so hard, but he could not even smell the meat. As a good younger brother, shouldn¡¯t he express his sympathy and solicitude? After thinking about it, William smiled like a fox. After handing the skewers to Noah, he picked up his phone and hid in a suitable corner. While Alice was kissing Aidy, he took a photo of her. Then, he deliberately sent it to the group chat with Daniel but not Alice. [Wow, Daniel, look at your wife. Alice is so happy now! Our entire family is having a pic barbecue with her. Without you here, we¡¯re so delighted!] Counting the time, he felt that Daniel should be eating now. Daniel shouldn¡¯t be checking his private WhatsApp ount. However, Daniel did not reply. Josh sent a message instead. [Humph, don¡¯t you notice that other than Daniel, I¡¯m not present either? I want to go to the barbecue! I want mymb skewers!] William decisivelyforted him. [Josh, you have a good rtionship with Alice. If you appear, do you want our entire family to pretend that we don¡¯t know you, or do you want Alice to know that we¡¯re all lying to her?] Josh replied, [Then¡­ I¡¯d rather you all pretend not to know me.] William sent, [Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be so resentful. I¡¯m waiting for Daniel to answer! I just want to ask. Is his wife beautiful now? Isn¡¯t she cute?] At the same time, in the banquet hall of the Hanging Garden Hotel in Astrnd. Daniel, who was having a meal with his business partner, found that his phone kept vibrating. He opened it and saw that it was a message from William. Was this a photo of his wife going to a barbecue? Today, Alice was wearing a bucolic dress with two braids. She looked sweet and gentle without any makeup. When she kissed Aidy, she looked even more beautiful. Daniel¡¯s cold and arrogant expression instantly changed. A faint smile appeared on his usually cold face. He thought, ¡°Oh, my wife is so beautiful!¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 At this moment, Vivian, who was sitting opposite Daniel, paused and looked at him in surprise. They had known each other for more than ten years. This was the first time Daniel smiled in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Did you see something interesting?¡± Daniel stopped smiling and looked up at her with a cold gaze. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a photo of my wife. She¡¯s very cute.¡± ¡°Y-your wife?¡± The silver knife and fork in Vivian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She almost lost herposure. She tried to take a deep breath and lean over to take a look at the woman in the photo, but the assistant beside her tugged at her dress and brought her back from the shock. Only then did Vivian realize that her reaction was too intense. She calmed herself down and tried her best not to let Daniel see that she was acting abnormally. She said softly, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re married? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? We¡¯re your old friends.¡± ¡°My wife is still young. I don¡¯t want her to be disturbed.¡± Although Daniel was expressionless, the gentleness in his eyes hadpletely pierced Vivian¡¯s heart. Before Vivian could ask anything else, Daniel had already stood up. He held his phone and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± He was going to call Alice and make his presence known. Daniel¡¯s back gradually disappeared. Vivian finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She clenched her fists and her face was a little twisted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys notice that Daniel got married?¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Mr. Kaur¡¯s temper. If he wants to protect someone, no one else can know unless it¡¯s his closest friend.¡± Hearing this, Vivian suddenly calmed down. She took out her phone and found Freddie¡¯s number. Freddie was also on leave today. He was preparing to fish in the Kaur family¡¯s garden fish pond with Lina. Coincidentally, he saw the members of the Kaur family and Alice. Just as he was instructing Lina to cooperate with the act, Vivian called him. He swiped it casually and turned on the speaker mode. ¡°Miss Hand, why did you call me?¡± Vivian said gently, ¡°Daniel and I are in Astrnd, and I suddenly miss you.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ You tter me, Miss Hand.¡± Freddie pouted. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Vivian was a gentle, generous, capable, and shrewd career woman. It seemed that no one could touch her heart. However, Freddie knew that Vivian had always secretly liked Daniel, but she had never admitted it. The reason why she called at this time was probably that Daniel told her that he was married. ¡°Alright, Freddie, stop teasing me like this. I have something serious to ask you.¡± Vivian¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°What kind of person is Daniel¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°He told you he¡¯s married?¡± Freddie asked though he knew the answer. ¡°That¡¯s right. But I¡¯m so worried about Daniel. He¡¯s not experienced when ites to rtionships. What if he meets a girl withplicated thoughts and get deceived?¡± Lina had wanted to pretend that she was not there, but her expression changed when she heard this. Men would probably think that these words were out of concern. But women were different. Women could tell who the angelic bi tch was. Therefore, she immediately understood that Vivian was causing trouble and wanted to be a mistress! ¡°Hello, Vivian¡­ Can you not be so shameless? Daniel is already married. Don¡¯t keep calling him so intimately! Also, even if he¡¯s not experienced, what does it have to do with you?¡± Hearing Lina¡¯s voice, Vivian was stunned. ¡°Lina, are you mistaken? I¡¯m just curious about who Daniel¡¯s wife is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a fairy and a go d! She¡¯s the apple of Daniel¡¯s eye!¡± Lina said as she took the phone from her brother¡¯s hand. ¡°So, you should give up your idea as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be a mistress!¡± 1/2 11:09 Chapter 154 ¡°You!¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not wrong.¡± With that, Lina hung up the phone and looked at her brother indignantly. ¡°Freddie, from now on, stay away from Vivian. Don¡¯t let her seduce¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Lina immediately stopped and scratched her head. Her voice changed. ¡°Hi, Alice, William!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Alice was pulled over by William to greet Lina and the others. Hearing Lina mention Vivian, Alice blinked slightly. She felt that this name was familiar. ¡°Miss King, what did you say about Vivian just now?¡± William gave Lina a look, indicating that she must help them continue to lie. Lina had been bribed by her brother with pocket money, so she naturally had to help. However, when she thought of how Vivian was thinking about Daniel, Lina felt that she had to remind Alice. Hence, she held Alice¡¯s arm affectionately and said with a smile. ¡°Vivian is a friend of my brother¡¯s. She¡¯s definitely the most scheming angelic bi tch! I scolded her just now because she was actually shameless and wanted to be the mistress of my brother¡¯s friend! Of course, my brother¡¯s friend only loves his wife, but this mistress is very annoying¡­¡± As she spoke, she quietly looked at her brother and William¡¯s reactions. The two men did not speak up for Vivian. She was quite satisfied. She asked tentatively, ¡°Alice, what would you do if your husband was targeted by another woman and that woman even came to cause trouble?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alice blurted out, ¡°Then she can be with him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lina frowned. But the next second, Alice said, ¡°Anyway, there are lots of men in this world!¡± ¡°Bravo!¡± Lina immediately looked at her with admiration. William was stunned. Freddie had nothing to say. They silently prayed for Daniel. His wife was so domineering. If he didn¡¯t put in more effort, his wife would leave him sooner orter. At that moment, Alice¡¯s phone rang. Daniel edited the WhatsApp messages in Astrnd several times but did not send them out. In the end, he called her. Alice looked at the number and hesitated. However, Lina held her face and looked like she wanted to gossip. Alice couldn¡¯t stand this kind of gaze and could only brace herself to answer the call. ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Astrnd.¡± Daniel reported seriously. ¡°When I got off the ne, you weren¡¯t up yet. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t call. Then, I had a meeting with the team. It was inconvenient to send a message, so I didn¡¯t contact you. ¡°Now, I¡¯m having dinner with the female CEO of the coboration team. She asked me about my marriage status. I admitted that I was married and didn¡¯t interact much with her.¡± Lina¡¯s ear was almost pressed against Alice¡¯s phone, so she heard Daniel¡¯s words. She was simply shocked. This was the first time she had heard Daniel say so much in one breath. Moreover, he took the initiative to tell Alice about the female CEO. His attitude was not bad. Alice did not expect Daniel to report this to her. She even hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Oh.¡± Daniel knew that she was still angry, but he was not in a hurry. He continued, ¡°What are you doing today? Are you filming on Saturday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my day off today. I¡¯m having a barbecue and fishing with Grandma and the others,¡± said Alice. ¡°Your period is not over yet. Don¡¯t eat sp icy and heavy food. Let Grandma and the others prepare some hot lemon water for you.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was already very maic. When it was transmitted through the phone, it became even more mellow and pleasant. Although it was just a simple reminder, Alice¡¯s heart raced for no reason. What was wrong with Daniel? 1/2 11:09 Chapter 155 They were clearly still living separately. They were giving each other the silent treatment and were about to get a divorce. Why did he care about her period? Did Daniel still want a divorce or not? ¡°What gift do you want? I¡¯ll bring it to you when I go back, Daniel continued. Alice looked at the three pairs of eyes around her. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. King and Miss King are also here. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Daniel¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Is Freddie there too?¡± Send Gift Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Alice could not see Daniel¡¯s expression. When she heard this, she casually replied, ¡°Yes, I met them by chance. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± After Alice hung up, the corners of Freddie¡¯s lips curled up as he said meaningfully, ¡°Miss Doyle, remember what I said.¡± Men were all duplicitous. Alice didn¡¯t want to talk about Daniel, so she asked the two of them, ¡°We have a lot of barbecued food. Do you want to try it?¡± Lina raised her hand decisively. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± When Freddie brought Lina over, the members of the Kaur family all froze, afraid that they would leak the secret. However, Marie secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Freddie and Lina treated them like strangers. She smiled kindly at Freddie. Very good, she could prepare to introduce a girl to Freddie. Right now, Freddie¡¯s phone was vibrating non-stop. He didn¡¯t even need to look to know that it was Daniel¡¯s call. He wasn¡¯t going to pick up now. He hadn¡¯t provoked Daniel and made Daniel jealous. How could he pick up Daniel¡¯s call? Freddie smiled evilly. While Alice was distributing food to everyone, he first took a photo of Alice¡¯s hand. Then, he hid to the side and fed himself. He even took a photo. Immediately after, he posted two photos on his Instagram. ¡°Alice fed me. The roasted meat tastes so delicious.¡± He had specially photographed the three babies. He did not believe that Daniel could not see them. Freddie¡¯s Instagram had been specially grouped. Only Lina, William, and his friends could see this post. Lina, who was already wondering if Freddie was causing trouble, couldn¡¯t help but exim when she clicked her Instagram and saw that post. ¡°Freddie, it would be strange if Daniel doesn¡¯t fly into a rage when he sees your post!¡± As soon as Lina finished speaking, Alice paused and turned to look at Lina. Lina seemed to have a good rtionship with Daniel. Meeting Alice¡¯s suspicious gaze, Lina immediately realized that she seemed to have exposed something. She hurriedly covered her mouth and tried to think of a way. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Alice, my brother and Daniel became friends because of Mr. Kaur, so they often mock each other in the group chat.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Alice frowned. She felt like she had known something, but she didn¡¯t seem to know it. Lina felt that she could not hide it anymore and immediately winked at William and the others. Then she saw William holding the roasted meat and interrupting, ¡°Alice, how did you roast this kebab? Why is it so delicious?¡± ¡°Oh, this is themb¡­¡± Alice said as she looked at the siblings. Her intuition told her that there must be something wrong with Freddie and Lina. Lina called Daniel just now, and their rtionship couldn¡¯t be simple. Freddie was not worried that Alice would find out the truth at all. He calmly checked his Instagram. Sure enough, a few guys had started to reply. However, unlike those gossipy ones, Vivian¡¯s reply was a little sarcastic. ¡°I really envy this girl for being able to barbecue with so many of you.¡± Did Vivian find out that the hand he posted was of Daniel¡¯s wife? It was not strange. After all, there were people of the Kaur family in the photo. Vivian was smart, so it was easy for her to tell the truth. Just as Freddie thought that Daniel would not send any more messages, a few unread messages appeared in his message 1/2 11:09 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 156 list. Freddie quickly clicked on it. After looking at it, his face darkened¡­. Daniel replied bluntly without considering his feelings. My wife¡¯s hand is so fair and beautiful, while yours are like bear paws] F uck! H o w did Daniel recognize that the second hand was not Alice¡¯s? He had only revealed his fingers, so it was impossible to tell whether those were his or Alice¡¯s fingers. Send Gift Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 156 Alice could not see Daniel¡¯s expression. When she heard this, she casually replied, ¡°Yes, I met them by chance. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± After Alice hung up, the corners of Freddie¡¯s lips curled up as he said meaningfully, ¡°Miss Doyle, remember what I said.¡± Men were all duplicitous. Alice didn¡¯t want to talk about Daniel, so she asked the two of them, ¡°We have a lot of barbecued food. Do you want to try it?¡± Lina raised her hand decisively. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± When Freddie brought Lina over, the members of the Kaur family all froze, afraid that they would leak the secret. However, Marie secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Freddie and Lina treated them like strangers. She smiled kindly at Freddie. Very good, she could prepare to introduce a girl to Freddie. Right now, Freddie¡¯s phone was vibrating non-stop. He didn¡¯t even need to look to know that it was Daniel¡¯s call. He wasn¡¯t going to pick up now. He hadn¡¯t provoked Daniel and made Daniel jealous. How could he pick up Daniel¡¯s call? Freddie smiled evilly. While Alice was distributing food to everyone, he first took a photo of Alice¡¯s hand. Then, he hid to the side and fed himself. He even took a photo. Immediately after, he posted two photos on his Instagram. ¡°Alice fed me. The roasted meat tastes so delicious.¡± He had specially photographed the three babies. He did not believe that Daniel could not see them. Freddie¡¯s Instagram had been specially grouped. Only Lina, William, and his friends could see this post. Lina, who was already wondering if Freddie was causing trouble, couldn¡¯t help but exim when she clicked her Instagram and saw that post. ¡°Freddie, it would be strange if Daniel doesn¡¯t fly into a rage when he sees your post!¡± As soon as Lina finished speaking, Alice paused and turned to look at Lina. Lina seemed to have a good rtionship with Daniel. Meeting Alice¡¯s suspicious gaze, Lina immediately realized that she seemed to have exposed something. She hurriedly covered her mouth and tried to think of a way. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Alice, my brother and Daniel became friends because of Mr. Kaur, so they often mock each other in the group chat.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Alice frowned. She felt like she had known something, but she didn¡¯t seem to know it. Lina felt that she could not hide it anymore and immediately winked at William and the others. Then she saw William holding the roasted meat and interrupting, ¡°Alice, how did you roast this kebab? Why is it so delicious?¡± ¡°Oh, this is themb¡­¡± Alice said as she looked at the siblings. Her intuition told her that there must be something wrong with Freddie and Lina. Lina called Daniel just now, and their rtionship couldn¡¯t be simple. Freddie was not worried that Alice would find out the truth at all. He calmly checked his Instagram. Sure enough, a few guys had started to reply. However, unlike those gossipy ones, Vivian¡¯s reply was a little sarcastic. ¡°I really envy this girl for being able to barbecue with so many of you.¡± Did Vivian find out that the hand he posted was of Daniel¡¯s wife? It was not strange. After all, there were people of the Kaur family in the photo. Vivian was smart, so it was easy for her to tell the truth. Just as Freddie thought that Daniel would not send any more messages, a few unread messages appeared in his message 1/2 11:09 Chapter 156 list. Freddie quickly clicked on it. After looking at it, his face darkened¡­. Daniel replied bluntly without considering his feelings. My wife¡¯s hand is so fair and beautiful, while yours are like bear paws] F uck! H o w did Daniel recognize that the second hand was not Alice¡¯s? He had only revealed his fingers, so it was impossible to tell whether those were his or Alice¡¯s fingers. Send GiftBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Marie looked at Reba and blinked. ¡°Say it.¡± Reba hesitated for a moment before asking tentatively, ¡°Alice, do you and Daniel have a good rest in ordinary times?¡± Alice scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. As for him¡­ he should be alright.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, are you still sleeping in separate rooms?¡± Reba frowned. When her three grandsons said that they were sleeping in separate rooms, she had been worried. Now that they were not sleeping in the same room, how could they improve their rtionship? Seeing the reactions of the two elders, Alice pursed her lips. She understood what they meant, but she had already decided to divorce Daniel, so sleeping in the same room was definitely impossible. ¡°Alice, Daniel is slow-witted and doesn¡¯t understand the thoughts of girls. Don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± Marie held Alice¡¯s hand and said kindly, ¡°Tell us if anything happens. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Grandma, actually¡­ there¡¯s no need. Anyway, Daniel and I¡­ Alice¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. She still didn¡¯t want the two elders to worry. Hence, she was silent for a moment before changing her words. ¡°We¡¯ll get along well.¡± Reba understood Alice¡¯s expression at a nce. A mother knew her son best. She knew all too well how annoying her son was. She dared to say that her son must have made Alice unhappy this time, and they were giving each other silent treatment. However, it was not appropriate to ask these questions in front of her mother-inw. Therefore, when Marie was ying with the babies, Reba brought Alice to look at the scenery among the flowers. When a few petalsnded on Alice¡¯s shoulder, Reba gently patted them off. Then, she said, ¡°Alice, tell me the truth. Did the two of you quarrel?¡± Alice was stunned. She frowned and remained silent. Reba was even more certain of her guess. She held Alice¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Tell me the truth. How bad is the argument? Is it silence treatment? Or are you preparing for a divorce?¡± Couples who had sh marriages had no emotional foundation. Most of them would get divorced after a fight. Reba guessed that they were probably going to divorce. Im sorry, Mom. You guys are very good to me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯mpatible with Daniel,¡± Alice said. ¡°s!¡± Reba sighed. She did not me Alice. Instead, she said, ¡°That ba stard deserves to be abandoned!¡± After saying that, she looked at Alice gently. After a moment of silence, she smiled and said, ¡°If you want a divorce, I will support you! This kind of brat will only make you angry and not make you happy. If you don¡¯t get a divorce, are you going to be with him forever?¡± ¡°Mom¡­ You¡­ Alice thought that Reba would advise her not to get a divorce. She did not expect her mother-inw to be so open-minded. ¡°Although I¡¯m Daniel¡¯s mother, I¡¯m also a woman! I can understand your unhappiness! So Alice, go ahead and do it. That¡¯s your own happiness. There¡¯s no need to suffer for us.¡± Reba¡¯s understanding touched Alice. She could not help but hug Reba. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Good girl¡± Reba patted her back gently and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°I have a few requests. You have to promise me.¡± ¡°Well, go ahead¡± ¡°After the divorce, you should treat me as your biological mother. Treat this ce as your maiden home. If you¡¯re wronged and want toe back, we¡¯ll avenge you!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Mom. These words were really heartwarming. ¡°If you like the babies, you can take them away if you want. I¡¯ll help you settle Daniel!¡± Alice really didn¡¯t expect her mother-inw to be so considerate of her. 1/2 11:10 Chapter 158 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even her own mother would not treat her so well. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not alone. You have the support of all the members of the Kaur family.¡± At the same time, in N¡¯s apartment. Travis held the document and looked at her with a dark expression. ¡°Are you really nning to let Alice terminate the contract?¡± Send Gift Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 ¡°What che can we do? She¡¯s made such a big fuss. The reputation of ourpany has been affected! Why don¡¯t we terminate the contract and let her pay millions of dors?¡± N was a businesswoman and didn¡¯t want thepany to sutter losse However, Tavis was very indignant. ¡°If she¡¯s in thepany, I can pay attention to her every day. If she¡¯s not around¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even see her N couldn¡¯t stand his useless look and rolled her eyes. ¡°Is a loose woman worth your attention?¡± ¡°What loose woman? I¡¯ve investigated her! The scandals in the past were all fake. She kept her chastity. Even her marriage was forced by him. How could he forget such a pure girl like Alice? Seeing that Tavix couldn¡¯t let go of Alice, N suddenly had a vicious idea. She smiled and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you get her, okay?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tavis was somewhat agitated. ¡°What else can I do? Of course, I¡¯ll use the same trick again¡­¡± The next day, Alice had to film, so she let Reba and the others take care of the babies. Maisie¡¯s incident had a huge impact on the crew, but the director did not seem worried at all. He even asked Alice to end the second female lead¡¯s scenes as soon as possible. ¡°Alice, the director is nning to change this drama into a dual male lead so that you and Maisie won¡¯t have many parts in it, Linda came over and exposed the news while Alice was putting on makeup. Alice frowned and recalled the scene between Josh and the male lead in the script¡­ Needless to say, it was really suitable to have an adaptation and make them a couple. However, in this case, Josh and the male lead would have to reshoot many scenes. With Josh¡¯s temper, he would definitely lose his temper. As expected, when the directormunicated with Josh, Josh immediately flew into a rage. ¡°What¡¯s the point of adding me and the male lead¡¯s parts? Why don¡¯t you just rece me and Alice with the male and female leads and delete Maisie¡¯s parts?¡± The leading actor was also unhappy. ¡°Or you can rece Maisie¡¯s face with artificial intelligence. Why do we both have to be leading actors?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The director¡¯s expression was very ugly when he was rebuked by two actors. However, he did not want to give up on the idea of adaptation, so after hesitating for a few seconds, he said with a smile, ¡°I think this matter¡­ Let¡¯s discuss it over dinner tonight!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not in the mood to eat with you!¡± Josh waved his hand and walked over to take a look at Alice. He directly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the second female lead away!¡± It was not until she was dragged out of the door of Studio City that Alice said helplessly. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re a popr celebrity. You can cause trouble as you please. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll go back to the crew first.¡± ¡°Why should you go back? Can¡¯t you see that the director is out of his head now? This drama can¡¯t be broadcast anymore,¡± Josh said with a dark expression. Maisie¡¯s matter had already affected the reputation of the crew. No actresses would be the female lead at thest minute. If the two male leads fell in love, it would be in danger of being taken off the shelves as soon as it was broadcast. Instead of wasting time on such a crew, he might as well take Alice to get other resources and take on a new script. ¡°The drama Sorrow in Pce is recruiting actors. I¡¯ve asked Ray to hand over our resumes. Come with me to take a look over there first Josh exined the plot to Alice as he walked. Knowing that Josh was certain that he did not want this drama anymore, Alice did not persuade him and began to listen to the script seriously. The two of them discussed as they walked. Unknowingly, they arrived at the filming location of the deserted vige. And behind them, two cars followed them furtively¡­. 1/2 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 11:10 Chapter 159 When Josh finished speaking and was about to ask for Alice¡¯s opinion, the cars stopped and a few people suddenly rushed toward them¡­ ¡°F uck! What¡¯s going on?¡± Josh¡¯s expression changed. He grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Alice nced at them from the corner of her eye and saw that they were holding weapons. Her clenched fists rxed for a moment. Without thinking too much, she ran in another direction with Josh. ¡°This is too audacious! This is Studio City, but they want to attack us in broad daylight!¡± Josh cursed as he ran. Send Gift Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 There were nearly 40 people on the other side, and they were well-trained. Even if Alice and Josh had learned boxing before, they could not defeat so many of them during the chase. Soon, Alice and Josh were forced into a dead end. Alice had already called Candice and the others, but this filming area was too far from their location and the situation wasplicated, so it was difficult for them to arrive soon. Now, not only were the people on the other side eyeing them covetously, but they also threw something simr to an anesthetic bomb over. Alice immediately covered her mouth and reminded Josh not to let his guard down. Josh was already furious. ¡°Da mn! Who the f uck are these people? They can even get an anesthetic bomb or something.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Alice felt that her body was no longer as swift as before. She began to lose her strength bit by bit. If they couldn¡¯t hold on until Candice and the others arrived, she and Josh would be doomed today. Other than being kidnapped when he was young, this was the first time Josh had been surrounded by a group of people since he grew up. He cursed in his heart. He really shouldn¡¯t have let his guard down and should have let the bodyguards guard the parking area. Just as Alice picked up the brick on the ground and threw it at the enemies, a boxing guide who had been expelled by Studio City rushed over. The boxing guide quickly subdued her and Josh and tied them up with ropes. Then, he cooperated with the others to drag them into the car¡­ This process took less than ten minutes. When Alice and Josh sat in the car, they looked at the scar-faced boxing guide at the same time. They were guessing his motive. They had no conflict with this boxing guide. So, who was he working for to cause trouble for them? Just as Alice and Josh were puzzled, the boxing guide took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? I did catch her, but I¡¯m a little surprised¡­ Josh is with her¡­ Alright. Then let¡¯s go to the warehouse over there first and take the opportunity to extort the Kaur family! Ha-ha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m best at taking such photos!¡± When Alice heard this, she and Josh looked at each other in horror. They were in Hollywood, so they naturally knew what photos this person was talking about. Moreover, from what he said, his original intention was to capture Alice, and catching Josh was an ident. So did he want to Josh¡¯s reputation as well and take indecent photos just because Josh was here? The more Alice thought about it, the more she confirmed it. She cursed in her heart. Who exactly had such a deep hatred for her and wanted to use such a sinister method to trick her? Just as she was about to help Josh untie the ropes on their wrists, the boxing guide came over and hit the backs of their heads hard. Then, the two of them fell unconscious at the same time¡­ After an unknown period of time, when Alice woke up again, she found that she and Josh had already been tied up and thrown into the warehouse. Not far away, there were two women¡¯s shadows. Although she could not see them clearly, she could tell from their figures¡­ They were N and Wendy! ¡°If you don¡¯t tell Mr. Richards about this, Mr. Richards will be angry!¡± Wendy looked a little anxious. N smiled and said, ¡°If we tell him, he¡¯ll be softhearted! Anyway, if you help me, I¡¯ll let Mr. Richards get what he wants tomorrow!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 11:10 Chapter 160 ¡°Well¡­¡± As Alice listened, she roughly knew what was going on! N held a grudge because she wanted to terminate the contract, but N wanted to keep Travis. Therefore, N privately arranged for someone to kidnap her. N nned to give her to Travis after teaching her a lesson¡­. What a bi tch! If N didn¡¯t want her to terminate the contract, N could just ban her! Why did N have to do all this? Send Gift Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Travis had also arrived at Astrnd early in the morning. He had to attend a founder¡¯s coc ktail party.¡± He was supposed to bring his secretary Wendy with him, but Wendy was sent away by N at thest minute, which made him a little worried. N said that she would let him get Alice that day. Did she really do it? Although he was angry at that time and wanted to force Alice to have sex with him, he was afraid that Alice would hate him because of this. Just as he was wondering if this was feasible, his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Wendy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Richards, um¡­ Ms. Lee has already kidnapped Alice. First, take a set of indecent photos. Then, when youe back, you can stay with her. When the timees, you can use the indecent photos to threaten her to apany you all the time!¡± ¡°F uck!¡± When Travis heard this, he was so angry that he cursed. He hurriedly walked toward the empty corridor. ¡°Did that crazy woman N really kidnap Alice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Alice. N kidnapped Josh as well. When the timees, we¡¯ll take photos of them together. We¡¯ll control the Kaur family and Alice. Thepany will profit!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Stop that idiot N! If anything happens to Alice and Josh, I won¡¯t be able to pay for it even if I have nine lives!¡± Was N crazy? Did she even kidnap Alice and Josh? Even if Alice was given up by the Doyle family, Josh was the real son of the Kaur family! N was an idiot! At the side, Dax, who hade over to help Daniel make a call, paused. After hearing Travis¡¯s words, he looked as if he had encountered a ferocious beast. He was so frightened that he ran in the direction of Daniel immediately. N must be crazy! On the other side, Daniel looked at his phone uneasily. He was indescribably frustrated. The mixed-race man opposite him swirled his champagne ss and smiled flirtatiously at the socialites around him, tempting many girls. Seeing that Daniel was about to leave, he put down his cup and went up to hug Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s rare for us to participate in an event together. Don¡¯t be so absent-minded. This is disrespectful to the beauties.¡± ¡°Let go of me first!¡± Daniel¡¯s face was cold. He looked like he despised the man a lot. At this moment, Vivian walked over and smiled elegantly. ¡°Bernard, can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s in a hurry to report to his wife and doesn¡¯t want to have a gathering with us.¡± She couldn¡¯t get any news from Freddie, so she wanted Bernard to ask Daniel. ¡°What do you mean? Did he marry another woman behind my back?¡± Bernard was indeed shocked. He pressed his hands on Daniel¡¯s shoulders and asked with widened eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t love Freddie anymore? You don¡¯t love me anymore? Tell me clearly. Which woman seduced you? I want to fight with her!¡± Daniel pried his hand away expressionlessly. ¡°My wife is innocent and delicate. If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°F uck! How dare you threaten me for a woman! Daniel, are you so cruel to me just because you have a wife?¡± Bernard cursed. Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes, if you are not convinced, you should get a good wife too.¡± Bernard was speechless. Humph, Daniel was indeed heartless to him. Just as Bernard was about to ramble on, someone suddenly rushed out from the side. ¡°Mr. Kaur, something happened!¡± Dax was sweating profusely and his breathing was unstable. ¡°What is it?¡± Daniel asked coldly. Dax nced at Vivian and Bernard. ¡°Mr. Kaur, let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Hence, Daniel hurriedly followed Dax to the quiet private room. 1/2 11:10 Chapter 161 Daniel looked at Dax with a cold expression, signaling him to speak quickly. Dax immediately said, ¡°Mr. Josh and Mrs. Kaur seem to have been kidnapped. Travis was talking about it on the phone and I heard it¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Daniel immediately took out his phone and called Alice, but no one picked up¡­ Send Gift Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 The next second, Daniel looked at Dax. ¡°Arrange for a private ne immediately. Go back now!¡± ¡°But Mr. Kaur, as for the problem of the project here¡­¡± Dax reminded. ¡°If you¡¯re not around, Miss Hand and the others. probably won¡¯t know how to handle it.¡± A terrifying coldness immediately filled the air. Daniel¡¯s gaze was cold and oppressive. ¡°If they don¡¯t know how to deal with it, put it aside!¡± The safety of his wife and brother was more important than money! Dax nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡± Daniel said, ¡°Yeah.¡± After boarding the ne back home, Daniel¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. Thinking of Alice¡¯s slender and weak appearance, he felt suffocated. Nothing bad must happen to her! Absolutely not! In the dusty warehouse, Alice and Josh leaned against each other. The effects of the anesthetic prevented them from straightening uppletely. After their hands touched each other behind their backs, they began to untie each other. N seemed to have some per verted fetish. She waited until Alice and Josh woke up before approaching them step by step and looking down at them. ¡°Hey, Alice, how do you feel? Are you afraid?¡± Alice took a deep breath and looked up at N coldly. ¡°Ms. Lee, kidnapping is illegal. Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, of course, I¡¯m not afraid. Because I¡¯m going to shoot some photos for youter. When I get the photos, the Kaur family won¡¯t dare to let me go to jail.¡± Nughed arrogantly. Josh was so angry that he rolled his eyes. ¡°Aim at me if you want to do anything! If you dare to hurt Alice, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Mr. Kaur, you can¡¯t even protect yourself. Don¡¯t pretend to be a hero,¡± N said and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Have you slept with her? There¡¯s really a problem with you taking care of her like this!¡± Josh gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t judge us with your silly brain! I¡¯ll remind you again. Don¡¯t hurt her! The people from the Kaur family will definitely find this ce!¡± He did not know how long they had been unconscious, but with Ray and Candice¡¯s abilities, if Ray and Candice knew that something had happened to them, Ray and Candice would definitely be able to mobilize people to search for them immediately. As long as they could hold on, they would be saved. At this moment, Alice¡¯s fingers had already untied Josh¡¯s rope, and Josh took the opportunity to untie the rope around Alice¡¯s wrist. The two of them turned around and exchanged nces. Then, they looked at N at the same time. ¡°Ms. Lee,e closer. I have something private to say to you alone,¡± Alice said softly. N thought that Alice had already given up, so she smiled and leaned over. However, as soon as she approached, Alice grabbed her neck with all her might, making her almost unable to breathe. ¡°Alice, you bi tch!¡± N cursed. Then, she raised her hand and roared, ¡°What are you people doing? Come up and kill her!¡± She was certain that Alice and Josh did not have much strength because she had given them arge dose of anesthetic. When the men in ck heard that, they pushed Wendy and rushed over. Wendy thought that their n would be ruined if Alice controlled N. She did not expect N to be so ruthless to herself. She actually dared to order the subordinates to rush over in this state. The result was obvious. She raised her phone excitedly and began to record a video. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re doomed. You¡¯repletely done for!¡± Bang! 1/2 11:10 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 162 The door was suddenly knocked open, and the loud sound stunned everyone. Send Gift Chapter 163 From the direction of the door, Daniel walked over with his men. On the messy ground, Josh used his body to block Alice. However, Alice was not doing very well. Her hair was a mess, and the clothes on her upper body had been torn open. There were bloodstains on her neck because of the knife, and the rope left bruises on her legs¡­ For Daniel, the impact of this scene was very great. His entire body was filled with a violent and murderous aura. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles were creaking. Their appearance immediately brought Alice back to her senses. However, the anesthetic in her body did not allow her to move much. She could only look at Daniel and shouted h o ar sely, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re here!¡± These three words ruthlessly pierced Daniel¡¯s heart. His gaze was like a death ray from hell as it coldly swept past N and the others. There was no warmth in his tone. ¡°Who dares to hurt her!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ N was so intimidated by Daniel¡¯s aura that she stuttered and could not say aplete sentence.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daniel took off his suit jacket and rushed to Alice¡¯s side in big strides. He carefully wrapped it around her body and carried her in his arms. Then, he nced at Josh. ¡°Can you walk on your own?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Josh got up and followed behind Daniel unsteadily. N reacted and immediately stood up, cursing, ¡°Who are you? How dare you ruin my ns! I want your lives¡­¡± However, before she could rush over with her people, the group of people who followed Daniel had already surrounded N and her people. Dax even fired a shot at N¡¯s leg. Immediately after, N¡¯s leg was covered in blood as she wailed miserably. It was so painful that she rolled on the ground. When the others saw that Dax and his men were carrying real weapons, their expressions changed drastically. They immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Let us go!¡± ¡°We¡¯re paid to do this. It¡¯s all Ms. Le e¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Please spare us! We were wrong. We are really sorry!¡± However, Daniel had no intention of letting them go. The murderous aura around him became stronger and stronger. He looked at N and the others. ¡°You wanted to destroy them!¡± He sounded like he wanted to kill N immediately. With a ck muzzle above her head, N was so frightened that she peed her pants. She shouted in horror, ¡°We didn¡¯t seed, did we? Let us go. Please let us go!¡± Daniel did not have the patience to listen to their nonsense. The viciousness in his eyes was almost out of control. What would have happened to Alice and Josh if he had not arrived? Daniel hugged Alice more and more tightly, which made her waist hurt a little. At this moment, Alice leaned her head against his shoulder and said gently, ¡°Daniel, it hurts.¡± Her voice immediately brought Daniel back to reality. The fury in his eyes extinguished bit by bit and his eyes gradually returned to normal and calm. He nced at Dax from the corner of his eye and signaled for them to deal with the aftermath. Then, he carried Alice and strode out. N watched as they walked away. She was about to go crazy. She shouted, ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± How could he be so cruel? Dax said coldly, ¡°You still don¡¯t know who we are after capturing the Kaur family¡¯s people?¡± When N heard this, her pupils constricted and her face turned pale. The Kaur family¡¯s people actually came here so quickly and took away Alice and Josh¡­ In the car, Alice looked at Daniel. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overseas? Why are you back? Did you call those people here?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 ¡°Does it matter who called them here?¡± Daniel gently tidied her hair and wiped the dust off her cheeks. However, Alice held his wrist. Her fingers were cold and trembling slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s someone from the Kaur family, N won¡¯t dare to take revenge. But if it¡¯s someone you found¡­ she and the people in her company will kill you.¡± N had once forced a few celebrities in thepany to their deaths. She knew N¡¯s methods too well. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Daniel because of her. Seeing that Alice was still worried about his safety when she was in such a sorry state, Daniel felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. His wide palm seemed to be touching the fragile ss as he gently held her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve notified Mr. Kaur. These¡­ are the Kaur family¡¯s people¡­ No one will hurt you, and no one will hurt me¡­¡± It was his fault for not arranging bodyguards for her. He was not a good husband. Because of Daniel¡¯s words, Alice finally rxed. She gently leaned her head against Daniel¡¯s chest and slowly closed her eyes¡­ Two hourster, in the hospital ward. There was an IV drip on the back of Alice¡¯s hand. Her brows were tightly furrowed. Although she was lying on the hospital bed, she could not sleep well. Daniel sat beside her. Seeing her like this, he quickly reached out and rubbed her forehead. Unexpectedly, the dizzy girl seemed to be looking for warmth. She grabbed his hand and held it tightly. Her h oa rse voice had never been so soft and helpless as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± These words hit Daniel¡¯s heart like a rock, making his heart hurt a little. In the past, on that night when he was affected by the drug and could not control himselfpletely, that girl had also called out weakly. Later on, he wanted to find the girl, but there was no information at all. When he saw the babies, the news about the girl was a death certificate. These were the darkest secrets in his heart. No one knew about it except William. On the hospital bed, Alice coughed lightly twice and slowly opened her eyes. When she saw things clearly, she looked at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s really you¡­ I thought I was hallucinating because of the anesthetic¡­¡± The anesthetic was affecting her brain, and she could not differentiate between reality and illusion. However, now that she had seen the hospital clearly and seen his ice sculpture-like face, she was completely certain. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Alice asked, looking at Daniel. Killing intent shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes, but his tone was very gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not injured! I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gone overseas. I should have apanied you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I offended N¡± After Alice finished speaking, she remembered that Daniel was on a business trip. She quickly straightened up and asked worriedly. ¡°Did the CEO make things difficult for you because you suddenly returned to the country?¡± She sat there with a worried expression. Her face was a little pale, making Daniel¡¯s heart ache. He got up and hugged her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Kaur is very generous. Besides, Josh was also kidnapped.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Alice nodded. ¡°How about Josh?¡± He should be in the hospital too, right? ¡°He has someone to take care of him.¡± Daniel hugged her tightly with one hand and pressed the bell with the other. He asked the nurse to bring food in and said to her. 1/2 11:10 Chapter 164 ¡°Are you hungry? Have some hot cereal first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice felt his attentiveness and pursed her lips. She could not help but turn her head to look at him. Then, she slowly frowned and raised her hand to gently touch his chin. The moment her warm fingers touched his chin, Daniel¡¯s back stiffened. He looked at her with a complicated gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Send GiftAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Alice frowned slightly. She looked at the dark circles under his eyes and the stubble on his chin. ¡°Have you never rested?¡± There was an LED screen on the wall of the ward, showing the time. Looking at the time, she knew that she had been unconscious for at least 20 hours. So, had Daniel been watching over her without resting? ¡°I rested halfway. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In fact, he was afraid that something would happen to her, so he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes for a moment. At this moment, the nurse came in with food. Looking at the exquisite box, Alice was stunned. ¡°This is made in the kitchen of the Kaur family, right?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How do you know?¡± He had never brought Alice to have the food made in the kitchen of the Kaur family before. ¡°When Josh was on set, he was afraid that someone would poison Ray and me, so he asked the kitchen to deliver food every day. Of course, I know this lunch box,¡± Alice exined. She ate with Ray. It was alright. ¡°Come on and eat. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Daniel opened the lunch box. The nurse helped them open the dining table and poured the hot cereal out. When Alice saw that he was still hugging her, she felt that it was a little inconvenient. She said tentatively, ¡°Daniel, why don¡¯t you let go of me? I can eat it myself.¡± ¡°The doctor said that the residue of the anesthetic is at least seventy-two hours. I don¡¯t think you have the strength to eat on your own,¡± Daniel said as his other hand naturally wrapped around her waist. Then, he began to feed Alice domineeringly. Alice looked at him and did not move. Seeing this, Daniel hurriedly asked nervously, ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Before Alice could reply, he looked at the nurse coldly and said, ¡°Go and call the doctor.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alice hurriedly grabbed his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be fierce to the nurse.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel could not believe it. Alice nodded. ¡°You hugged me too tightly. I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment.¡± Daniel did not feel awkward. Instead, he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s because your waist is too thin. I didn¡¯t hug you often and didn¡¯t control my strength well. If I hug you more in the future, you won¡¯t be out of breath.¡± Alice was speechless. Was he the cold man she knew? Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed to say such things? The nurse was stunned. She was just here to deliver food! It was fine if Daniel was fierce to her, but why did he have to show off his love? She thought, ¡°Mr. Kaur, you don¡¯t care about our feelings again!¡± ¡°From now on, eat more. Daniel did not care about the young nurse¡¯s reaction at all. He began to feed his wife gently. Alice mumbled as she ate the hot cereal, ¡°I¡¯m an actress. I have to maintain my figure. I can¡¯t eat too much, or theizens will scold me for being fat!¡± ¡°Who dares to scold you? I¡¯ll ban them!¡± Daniel blurted out. Alice burst outughing. ¡°Daniel, are you affected by Mr. Kaur? Why are you speaking so domineeringly?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t like a domineering man?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that we can do as much as we can. I don¡¯t like to brag and lie.¡± Alice exined. Daniel frowned imperceptibly. She didn¡¯t like to lie¡­ 1/2 11:10 Chapter 165 Then how should he tell her about his identity? The worry onlysted for a few seconds before it was interrupted by Alice¡¯s cough. Daniel carefully fed her until he was sure that she was full. After the meal, Alice felt much better. She quickly thought of Josh and decided to visit him. ¡°Daniel, can you apany me to visit Josh?¡± Daniel looked displeased. ¡°You should rest well!¡± Alice blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve slept for a long time! Moreover, I¡¯m the one who implicated Josh this time. Logically speaking, I should go over and take a look! Honey, please help me!¡± Send Gift Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Daniel saw that she was much more energetic, and the way she called him really softened his heart. In the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright, we can go.¡± Immediately after, he checked her indwelling needle and lifted the nket. His expression was serious. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± If Alice did not let him carry her, she would not be able to go out. She could only nod obediently and wrap her arms around his neck. Then, she let him carry her out. Josh¡¯s ward was at the other end of the corridor. It was no exaggeration to say that it was so far away from Alice¡¯s ward. It was unknown if someone did it on purpose or if there weren¡¯t many VIP wards in the hospital. Josh had long recovered, but in order to cause trouble, Ray insisted on not letting him leave the hospital. As they were talking, they heard the nurse walk in with obsession written on her face. She gossiped to them that Daniel was walking over with Alice in his arms. ¡°Is he carrying her in person?¡± Ray¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s like hugging his daughter. He¡¯s very careful, afraid that she would fall.¡± The young nurse smiled. ¡°Even if he had a daughter, he wouldn¡¯t carry her like this!¡± Ray shook his head in disdain and looked at Josh. ¡°I don¡¯t think Daniel will restrain himself in the future.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Daniel had never thought about their feelings! At this moment, the door of the ward was kicked open from the outside. Josh immediately pretended to be weak and covered his chest. He looked gently at Alice who was being carried by Daniel. ¡°Ahem¡­ Alice, why did you onlye to see me now? I almost died!¡± Ray, who was beside Josh, raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to divorce Alice? Why are you carrying her? Hurry up and put her down!¡± Daniel raised his eyes slightly and nced at the two of them coldly. ¡°Josh, since you are so seriously injured, I might be able to suggest Mr. Kaur rece you with my wife.¡± In other words, he wanted Josh to leave Hollywood. Josh and Ray¡¯s greatest pursuit was to make it to the top in Hollywood. ¡°Ahem, there¡¯s no need! I suddenly feel better! This is probably the power of kinship!¡± Josh immediately sat up straight. He was indeed afraid that Daniel would ruin the future of him and Ray. He didn¡¯t want to go home and manage his father¡¯spanies. He didn¡¯t want to inherit a portion of the family business and be Daniel¡¯s subordinate! Ray did not want to care about the Smith family¡¯s mess. He could only speak with a ttering smile. ¡°Alice¡¯s body is still too weak. She should be carried. It¡¯s right for you to carry her!¡± When the three men spoke, there would always be eye contact. This made Alice feel strange. ¡°I have a feeling that you two are having an abnormal rtionship. It seems that you are hiding something important from me!¡± Alice looked at Josh, who was the most afraid to lie to her. Josh immediately pped his face. ¡°Oh, what the f uck, Ray, quickly help me take off my clothes and look at my back. Is my se xy butt hurt? Why am I in so much pain?¡± Ray understood and quickly looked at Alice. ¡°Um, Alice, it¡¯s not convenient for you to watch what happens next, right? Hurry up and go out with your husband!¡± If she continued to ask, Josh would not be able to hold back and tell the truth!!! Before Alice could answer, Daniel had already looked at Alice with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s improper for you to stay and watch him take off his clothes. Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Alice frowned and touched her chin. ¡°Josh is too abnormal today.¡± ¡°When has he ever been normal?¡± Daniel seemed to know Josh a lot. Alice was about to say something when Daniel carried her to the nurses¡¯ station. She looked up and saw two people. 1/2 11:11 Chapter 166 Humph, enemies were really bound to meet on a narrow road! Send GiftThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 At this moment, at the nurses¡¯ station. As soon as the nurses saw Shrek, they immediately surrounded him and asked about his condition Shrek was afraid that Fiona would feel ufortable, so he held her in his arms and handed them a VIP card. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My girlfriend doesn¡¯t like crowds. Don¡¯t get too close, okay?¡± Fiona was proud of Shrek¡¯s thoughtfulness as she said to the nurses, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you want to ask anything, just ask it first. Shrek just dotes on me too much. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so nervous¡± As she spoke, she clung onto Shrek¡¯s shoulder coquettishly, ¡°Shrek, don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just a small problem. I¡¯m fine, It¡¯s just my period,¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of yourself during the period, you¡¯ll feel ufortable during your confinement. My heart will ache, Shrek said gently and affectionately. Fiona said shyly, ¡°Shrek, I¡¯m so shy. You¡¯re talking about confinement in front of everyone¡­ I¡¯m still young, I¡¯ll be embarrassed when I hear about giving birth.¡± ¡°Alice¡­ Just as Fiona was acting like a spoiled child, she suddenly saw Alice in Daniel¡¯s arms. Her expression changed instantly. Then, her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Alice, why are you in the hospital too?¡± After saying that, she immediately rushed over excitedly and looked at Alice worriedly. ¡°You and this man¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for an abortion again! You fool, why don¡¯t you cherish your health every time? ¡°Previously, Mom and Dad said that you often went to the hospital for abortions with men. I didn¡¯t believe it¡­ Today, I saw it in the hospital. I really don¡¯t have a choice¡­ s! Alice, you¡¯re making me so worried!¡± Fiona¡¯s face was full of worry and tears. She looked so anxious. Her words directly ruined Alice¡¯s reputation. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The unsuspecting nurses and Shrek thought that Alice was indeed a bad woman who didn¡¯t know how to cherish herself and often had abortions. Alice didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she hugged Daniel tightly and nced coldly at Shrek. She relied on Daniel like this, making Shrek feel as if his heart had been ruthlessly stabbed by a knife. It was bitter and painful. Shrek quickly walked over and pulled Fiona behind him. He whispered, ¡°Fiona, stop talking. Alice will be embarrassed¡± Fiona was infuriated by Shrek¡¯s subconscious action of defending Alice. She was jealous. Tears streamed down her face. Then, she looked at Daniel. ¡°Sir, Alice is not a weak girl without a backer. You can¡¯t afford to dally with her! Don¡¯t hurt her anymore!¡± After being reminded by Fiona, Shrek had a dark and cold expression when he looked at Daniel again. It was Daniel again! What right did he have to make Alice abort a child for him? Alice was really a silly girl. She didn¡¯t want the luxurious life he gave her, but she had to have an abortion for a jerk! Daniel¡¯s gaze was so cold that it could destroy the entire building. He looked at Shrek with a dark gaze. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Alice hugging his neck and taking the initiative to kiss his face. Immediately after, her voice was unbelievably soft as she said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. The dogs are barking at us. We don¡¯t have to bark back at them.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Then, she sighed and said faintly, ¡°Shrek, I don¡¯t agree to be your lover, but you let Fiona nder my reputation. You¡¯re really not a gentleman.¡± ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression changed drastically, her face filled with disbelief. ¡°How could Shrek want you to be his lover?¡± 1/9 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Shrek didn¡¯t seem to think that there was anything wrong with him. He hugged Fiona and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Fiona. I¡¯m doing this for you. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want Alice to suffer?¡± Hearing this, Fiona pursed her lips and her face turned livid. So, when she said that she wanted to take care of Alice in front of Shrek, did she really convince him? Then she had really shot herself in the foot! On the other side, Dax came out of the elevator in a hurry with a few documents. As soon as he saw Daniel, he waved at him. Daniel gave him a hint without being noticed by others. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Dax looked at Alice, then at Shrek whose gaze was almost glued to Alice, and the woman who leaned against Shrek¡¯s arms tightly. He instantly understood. He hid the documents behind his back and walked toward Alice in an imposing manner. ¡°Mrs. Kaur, is someone in your way?¡± Dax asked as soon as he came up. Alice was stunned for a second before ncing at Daniel. Daniel nodded at her with a cold expression, indicating that Dax would help her. Alice¡¯s mind raced. Thinking of Daniel¡¯s rtionship with Dax and Mr. Kaur, she immediately made a decision. She raised her eyebrows slightly and hugged Daniel¡¯s neck tightly. Then she said to Dax. ¡°Dax, I don¡¯t want to see them in this hospital. Can you chase them away?¡± ¡°Mrs. Kaur, don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t like them, they won¡¯t appear in this hospital!¡± Dax replied respectfully. Alice thanked Dax with a slight nod. Then, she whispered in Daniel¡¯s ear and asked him to take her away first. Shrek and Fiona were dumbfounded, but Dax called the bodyguards and chased them out. Outside the hospital, Fiona realized what had happened after a long while. Her face darkened. ¡°Alice¡­ How could Alice get someone to chase us out? Who is Dax?¡± Why didn¡¯t she know that Alice had h ooked up with a wealthy man? ¡°Fiona, Dax seems to be from the Kaur family,¡± Shrek replied with a serious expression. He looked at the hospital entrance with aplicated gaze. ¡°I was lucky enough to attend a business meeting at Kaur Group and saw him among the special assistants.¡± Fiona hurriedly said, ¡°Then¡­ Shrek, did Alice h ook up with Mr. Kaur? That¡¯s impossible. If she¡¯s with Mr. Kaur, why didn¡¯t we hear anything about it?¡± As she spoke, Fiona pursed her lips. ¡°Also, I heard that Mr. Kaur is obsessed with cleanliness. Alice is a loose woman. Doesn¡¯t he find Alice dirty?¡± Shrek¡¯s face revealed a trace of doubt and unwillingness as if he had thought of something. He said to Fiona, ¡°Fiona, no matter what, Alice is your sister. Her bad reputation will affect us too! I don¡¯t want you to mention her scandals in front of outsiders in the future! Do you understand?¡± Fiona didn¡¯t expect Shrek to tell her to stop speaking ill of Alice. Da mn it, he still had feelings for Alice! Perhaps he didn¡¯t want Alice to be his lover, but wanted Alice to rece Fiona! ¡°Um¡­ Shrek, I know I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t say anything about Alice again,¡± Fiona tried her best to suppress her jealousy and said softly. She did not believe that Alice could be with someone from the Kaur family. Even if Alice did, she was not afraid. She could find the scandals about Alice and send them to the Kaur Group bit by bit. Humph, since she had a way to destroy Alice¡¯s reputation in the past, she had a better way now! In the hospital ward, Alice sat on the bed. She patted her chest and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Daniel, wasn¡¯t I very bad when I used my power to bully others just now? If Mr. Kaur finds out, will it affect your year-end bonus?¡± 1/2 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Daniel looked at her cute expression and his cold face softened a little. He poured a ss of water and handed it to her. ¡°No. Under normal circumstances, the year-end bonus given by Mr. Kaur will be doubled.¡± Alice had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°How is that possible? His subordinate¡¯s bullying obviously affects his reputation. How could he not punish you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his honor to let you bully others with his power,¡± Daniel said as he leaned over and pressed his forehead against hers. He looked serious as if he was using his head to measure Alice¡¯s temperature. Alice¡¯s back stiffened at the sudden approach of his fresh breath. She subconsciously leaned back, but a hand suddenly appeared on her waist and firmly grabbed her slender waist. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m measuring your temperature.¡± She heard Daniel¡¯s mellow voice. ¡°Hmm¡­ Isn¡¯t there a thermometer?¡± Alice pointed weakly at the electronic thermometer beside her. However, Daniel looked at her and spouted nonsense without changing his expression. ¡°There¡¯s a deviation in the electronic measurement. The human body¡¯s is more urate.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ I don¡¯t know about that. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± After saying that, Alice wanted to push him away. Daniel frowned slightly and hugged her even tighter. The tip of his nose even touched the tip of hers. ¡°Your face is red, and your temperature has suddenly risen. It¡¯s not normal!¡± Alice was speechless. She was being hugged like this to test her body temperature. How could her face not turn red and her body temperature not rise? Why did it feel like Daniel¡¯s species andnguage ability had changed after he went overseas? When Dax came over to knock on the door, Daniel let go of Alice in all seriousness. He coldly gestured for Dax to scram immediately after Dax finished speaking. Dax also wanted to get lost, but this matter was a little tricky. He touched his nose and said with a complicated expression, ¡°Daniel, Miss Hand needs to discuss thepany¡¯s rted report with you.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It¡¯s a little urgent!¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Daniel, go back to work first¡­¡± Alice patted the back of his hand. Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there quietly and looked at his wife. Alice noticed that Dax had been looking at her for help. She tugged at Daniel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t dy your work. Otherwise, Mr. Kaur will deduct your sry. That will be very troublesome!¡± Daniel reached out and gently picked up a strand of hair by her ear. His tone was slightly light. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Well¡­ Dax was still there. Was it really appropriate to discuss this? Did Daniel have to act like this now? Dax already had a hopeless expression on his face. He roared in his heart, ¡°Mr. Kaur, please don¡¯t stay here and work first, okay?¡± Just as Alice was thinking about how to answer Daniel, he suddenly leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her slender waist. He gently buried his head in the crook of her neck¡­ Alice was stunned. Dax was shocked and only wanted to leave! ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± After Daniel said that, Alice saw him looking at Dax with a gloomy expression. The two of them left one after another. Watching the door close, Alice rubbed her temples. Divorce, they must get a divorce! In the special lounge at the end of the corridor, Daniel turned on theputer that was specially used for videoconferencing. Vivian¡¯s face was filled with resentment. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re really too much! Without you around, I can¡¯t support this project!¡± 1/2 11:11 Chapter 169 Daniel said expressionlessly, ¡°Then you can just give up.¡± Vivian immediately became excited when she heard this. She ced her hands on the table and said, ¡°Have you forgotten how much money the Kaur family and the Hand family spent on this project? If you want to give it up now, how many losses will the twopanies face?¡± Daniel did not respond. Vivian became even angrier. ¡°I can understand that you went back to visit your wife, but as businessmen, we have a lot of responsibilities! One wrong decision of ours will destroy thousands of families, okay? ¡°Daniel, if you don¡¯t care about the Kaur family¡¯s share price and future, continue to stay with your wife!¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 While Vivian was angry, the others began to join the video conference. The two elder CEOs looked solemn. Although they were not angry, their tone was a little harsh. ¡°Mr. Kaur, we can¡¯t live without you in Astrnd!¡± ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with them. They¡¯re willing to give us another chance. Come over quickly and finish the meeting! Everyone¡¯s money is on it. You can¡¯t make all of us lose money!¡± Facing these CEOs, Daniel¡¯s expression finally changed. His slender fingers gently tapped on the table, making it impossible to guess his thoughts. ¡°Daniel, your wife is insensible. You can¡¯t fool around with her¡­¡± Vivian deliberately brought up the topic of his wife. The expressions of the other CEOs in the video became a little gloomy. Even Dax could see it clearly. This was because Vivian¡¯s few words had made them resentful toward Mrs. Kaur. Dax couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Vivian was really scheming. Not only could she find so many people to suppress Daniel, but she also wanted to ruin Mrs. Kaur¡¯s reputation. You have no right to talk about my wife! Since you want me to go back for a meeting, put away your improper thoughts!¡± Daniel suddenly stood up and stared coldly at the screen. Even though they were not face to face, Vivian and the others still felt terrifying killing intent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any bad rumors about my wife in the ces where I work! Otherwise¡­¡± Daniel did not finish his sentence, but Vivian and the others understood what he meant. He would be furious and break up with them for the sake of his wife! When the video call ended, Vivian was still angry. ¡°Who the hell is she? Who made Daniel so infatuated?¡± Vivian smashed the ashtray on the table, her face as ferocious as a wild beast. No, she had to find a way to find out. She had to make the woman who stole Daniel suffer! Daniel could only care about her and protect her! After Daniel went to the meeting, Alicey on the bed and slept for a while. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After an unknown period of time, she heard a man¡¯s voice beside her ear. She rubbed her forehead and opened her eyes in a daze. Then, she saw Dax pulling a suitcase with a conflicted expression. ¡°Daniel, what¡­ happened to you guys?¡± Alice asked in surprise. When Daniel saw that Alice had woken up, his gaze was as warm as the early spring sun. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m still needed for the Astrnd project,¡± Daniel replied. Alice blinked as she realized what was going on. ¡°Are you going on a business trip again?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Daniel nodded. Before Alice could react, he hugged her tightly. ¡°If I don¡¯t hug you now, I¡¯ll have to wait for a long time before I can hug you again. Alice blushed and her heart was racing. Il report to you at all times, Daniel said. He pinched her chin and kissed her lips. Alice was at a loss. Her heart was jumping so fast. Dax touched his chest and looked at the luggage¡­ He said in his heart, ¡°Mr. Kaur, I suggest you open your suitcase and take Mrs. Kaur with you!¡± Even after Daniel and Dax left, Alice¡¯s heartbeat had yet to calm down. Her fingers subconsciously touched her lips. The feeling of Daniel kissing her just now was still there¡­. Every word he said was clear¡­ Chapter 170 At this moment, Alice finally understood one thing. Daniel regretted it and did not want to separate and divorce her. That was why he used such a method to disturb her heart! It would have been fine if he hated her as much as before, but he suddenly knew how to flirt as if he had learned from someone. What should she do? Da mn it! How was she going to get a divorce? Just as Alice was feeling troubled, she suddenly saw the door open and three small heads poke in¡­ Send Gift Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Aidy, Coco, Benny¡­¡± Alice saw the babies carrying their small school bags and asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The three babies walked in carefully, looked at William behind them, and lowered their heads at the same time. Alice immediately lifted the nket and got out of bed. She looked at the three babies carefully. ¡°Tell Mommy, what happened?¡± The three babies opened their small school bags and took out a small workbook cach. They handed it to Alice. After seeing the title in the exercise book, Alice was a little puzzled. ¡°Are you required to draw Mom and Dad?¡± The kindergarten often had parent-child homework. Previously, they had asked the parents to apany their babies to do handicrafts. This time, ording to the title, it seemed that they wanted the babies to draw their loving parents. The three babies were good at learning. They hadpleted their kindergarten homework without much guidance before. But this time¡­ ¡°Babies, you need my guidance, right?¡± Alice asked tentatively. The three babies looked up at Alice with red eyes. ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t want Daddy anymore, can we only draw one person in this painting?¡± Aidy asked pitifully. On the way here, Uncle William had said that if Daddy and Mommy divorced, they would have a stepfather. The stepfather and Alice would have other babies. Not only would the other babies sn atch away Alice¡¯s love, but the babies would also beat them up and make them pitiful boys who could not eat their fill or wear warm clothes¡­ They didn¡¯t want to be bullied! Therefore, they could only barely convince themselves to protect their good-for-nothing father first! After all, no matter how bad their father was, he was their biological father! ¡°If we only have mommy and no daddy¡­ our ssmates will stillugh at us like before, right?¡± Saying this, Coco covered his mouth and became sad. Benny did not speak, but tears were already rolling down his face. Alice was already feelingplicated because of Daniel. When she saw the babies crying, her heart ached even more. She quickly wiped the corners of the babies¡¯ eyes and kissed their little faces. ¡°Babies, don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t only have me and your father will be with you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Alice, will you not want our daddy?¡± Aidy said as he looked back at William. Then, he said, ¡°This way, we won¡¯t have a stepfather and won¡¯t be bullied.¡± ¡°Bullied?¡± Alice looked at William speechlessly. Was this guy spouting nonsense in front of the babies again? ¡°Um¡­ Alice, I was just joking with the babies!¡± William scratched his head and quickly exined to Alice with a smile. ¡°Go and help the babiesplete their homework!¡± Alice did not want to lecture William in front of the babies and didn¡¯t embarrass him. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± William happily hugged the babies and sat at the side. At the same time, he was overjoyed. Daniel¡¯s sudden return to the country to save his wife was indeed the right decision. It seemed like Alice would not divorce Daniel! However, Dax mentioned Shrek before¡­ Should he ask around? What if Daniel got jealous and made Alice unhappy again? ¡°Um¡­ Alice, can I ask you something?¡± William asked tentatively. Alice looked up and gave him a sideways nce. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I heard it from the nurse. It¡¯s definitely not what Daniel said!¡± William raised his hand and looked at Alice seriously. ¡°They said that they saw a man called Shrek pestering you. Who is Shrek? What happened between you and him?¡± 1/2 11:12 Chapter 172 P Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 As soon as William finished speaking, the three babies stopped painting and looked up. Their delicate faces were filled with nervousness. Alice noticed the reaction of the babies and nced at William speechlessly. Could William gossip about something else in front of the babies? William clearly did not realize his problem. He had a ttering face and asked Alice further, ¡°Alice, just tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell Daniel!¡± Alice looked at him and said faintly, ¡°Your promise is worthless.¡± William could not take it anymore. He raised his hand and said confidently, ¡°Alice, I swear on my personality!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use your personality. Just use your favorite steak. Do you dare to do that?¡± Alice asked directly. William instantly sat on the sofa and muttered, ¡°Alice, the steak you made is as important as my life. I can¡¯t bet my life on gossip.¡± Seeing that Uncle William had been defeated, the three babies sat at the side and could not help but shake their heads. As expected, if Uncle William was reliable, pigs might fly! After the babies finished their homework and were picked up by Rachel, William still came over. ¡°Alice¡­ Alice¡­ Tell me what¡¯s going on with Shrek! I¡¯m really not asking on behalf of Daniel!¡± This guy was so annoying, nagging non-stop. Alice was helpless because of him, so she simply said, ¡°He is my first love.¡± After saying that, she pulled the nket and gestured for William to leave first. William, who was dizzy from the impact of her words, paced back and forth in the hospital corridor. Shrek was actually Alice¡¯s first love? This was too terrifying! If Daniel knew about it, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as being jealous! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the ward, night slowly fell. Alice was in a daze. There were always some strange sounds in her mind. For some reason, she kept dreaming about something from five years ago. What the hell! She definitely did not want to think about those things again. Alice shook her head. Her hand touched a part of the pillow. At this moment, with a bang, something hidden by the pillow fell to the ground. Alice immediately turned on the lights. There was a sparkling diamond ring on the ground. It was cut very well. Although it was not big, it still shone brightly. Alice got off the bed and picked up the diamond ring. Just as she was about to ask the nurse, she saw a card under the pillow. There was a sentence on it. ¡°Specialty of Astrnd.¡± There was no signature, but Alice, who had seen Daniel¡¯s signature, immediately knew that it was a gift from him. She took a closer look at the diamond ring and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So the specialty of Astrnd is diamond rings.¡± With that, she put the diamond ring on her finger. The size was just right. When did Daniel measure her finger? Ding! At this moment, she received a WhatsApp notification. [Are you asleep?] 1/2 11:12 Chapter 172 After reading the content, Alice smiled and quickly replied. [No, I didn¡¯t sleep.] Daniel sent. II just arrived at the hotel. Have a good rest.] Thinking of his travel-worn appearance. Alice¡¯s heart softened. She sent a message and asked. (Did you catch up on your sleep on the ne? If you¡¯re not in a hurry to work, you should rest first.] Daniel clearly did not expect Alice to care about him. He hesitated for two seconds before replying. [No problem, it¡¯s all up to you, honey] Alice pursed her lips and typed with her fingers. [Who¡¯s your honey? We¡¯re getting a divorce.] However, before she could send it, she deleted it. Instead, she changed to another sentence. [Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to buy a diamond ring¡¯] 2/2 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 When Daniel saw Alice¡¯s message, his cold eyes instantly softened. She found the diamond ring¡­ [I wanted to surprise you. Do you like it?] Alice was surprised to see this message. Before she was hospitalized, she would never believe that such words were sent by Daniel. After all, he always had a gloomy face and was arrogant, like a female instor. But now¡­ it seemed that he had changed totally. He actually flirted with her intentionally from time to time. Alice took a deep breath and looked carefully at the box of the diamond ring. When she saw that it was the brand Only that could only be customized once in life, she could not help but frown. This brand would cost at least 10 thousand dors. She immediately sent a message and asked, [Daniel, how much did you spend on this diamond ring? You don¡¯t have any savings, do you?] Daniel was stunned when he saw her message. Yes, when he bought it, he felt that it was too cheap and felt that it was not worthy of her. But now, to Alice, this was a luxury item¡­ He thought about how he had lied and said that his sry was only 3 thousand dors and that he had no savings¡­ Indeed, one had to use other lies to cover up a lie. Daniel was silent for a while. He looked at Dax beside him with a cold gaze. Then, his slender fingers gently tapped on the phone screen as he replied, [10 thousand dors. Dax lent the money to me, I¡¯ll return it to him when I give out the year-end bonus.] Did he borrow the money from Dax? Thinking that Daniel seemed to have good interpersonal rtionships in thepany, Alice did not doubt that he borrowed the money from Dax. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as Daniel had said before, his year-end bonus was not much. Every time he received it, he had to repair the ancestral house for his hometown and buy supplements for the elders in the family¡­ If he borrowed money to buy a diamond ring for her, he would not have enough money for his family when he received money at the end of the year¡­ She did not want Daniel to be short of money at the end of the year, but she could not reject his good intentions. Hence, after some thought, she found the business card that Dax had left behind, searched for his phone number, and added him on WhatsApp. She would find an opportunity to give Dax the money for the diamond ring. Dax was quietly watching it at the side when his phone suddenly vibrated. He immediately checked. When he realized that Mrs. Kaur had sent him a friend request, he was scared out of his wits. He hurriedly came over in fear and raised his phone to ask. ¡°Mr. Kaur, Mrs. Kaur add me on WhatsApp. Look¡­¡± Daniel frowned and covered the words on the phone screen with his fingers. He handed the paragraph he said he borrowed money from Dax and said in a low voice, ¡°You know what to say, don¡¯t you?¡± Dax was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Got it. I lent you money to buy the diamond ring, and it¡¯s 10 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± However, after Dax agreed to Alice¡¯s friend request, he did not see her asking about the diamond ring. On the contrary, Alice said that Daniel did not rest well and troubled Dax to take care of him. She even transferred some money to Dax to thank him. Dax did not dare to ept it casually. He carefully nced at Mr. Kaur. 1/2 11:12 Chapter 173 Daniel¡¯s face was expressionless, but Dax knew that he was proud. In fact, Dax had a feeling that in the next few days, the more Alice asked him to take care of Mr. Kaur, the more Mr. Kaur would show off his love¡­ He was so helpless! ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Kaur, can I ask you something?¡± Dax could not help but ask. Daniel pushed open the hotel room door and nced at him indifferently. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°If I am affected by you when you show off your love, can it be considered a work injury?¡± Daniel was speechless. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded. Send Gift Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Daniel turned around. Vivian was wearing a ck suit, looking very capable and valiant. Her gaze stopped on Dax and then looked at Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re showing off your love in front of your employee.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression did not change at all. His tone was as cold as winter. ¡°Is Suffield here?¡± Seeing that he was unwilling to answer, Vivian held her chest and pretended to be ufortable. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I came to look for you. I want to invite you to have a cup of coffee with me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, find a doctor. The coffee and I are not your medicine!¡± After saying that, Daniel walked straight to the elevator with Dax. He did not care if Vivian¡¯s expression was awkward now. Seeing Daniel leave just like that, Bernard, who happened toe over, had a puzzled expression. ¡°Vivian, do you have a conflict with Daniel?¡± Vivian¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°His wife is sowing discord. He doesn¡¯t want me as his confidant anymore.¡± Bernard coughed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ We haven¡¯t even met his wife. How could she sow discord? Don¡¯t think too much. Daniel has always been a cold person¡­¡± He had asked William about it. The girl who married Daniel had a good temper. Everyone in the Kaur family liked her¡­ Since everyone in the Kaur family liked her, how could she be a bad woman who would sow discord for no reason? ¡°Forget it!¡± Vivian sighed softly and held Bernard¡¯s arm as they walked toward the elevator. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, after Vivian entered the meeting room, her attention was not on the meeting. She kept staring at Daniel. On the other hand, Daniel would asionally look at his phone. In fact, when he looked at the phone, his gaze was so gentle. During the break in the meeting, Vivian quietly stood behind Daniel. Daniel kept replying to Alice¡¯s messages. Alice couldn¡¯t fall asleepte at night. Lying in Bed, she browsed Twitter. Responding to some hrious and ridiculous jokes, she would make somements. It made a few old fansugh and interact with her in thements section. On the other hand, Daniel, who said that he would not browse Twitter out of boredom that day, had already registered an alternate ount and asked the technical team to put a small program online for him. As long as there was any change on Alice¡¯s Twitter, even if it was a like, he would know it immediately. At this moment, his wife, who was supposed to be lying in bed, was actually browsing Twitter again. Daniel naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. He sent a few serious emojis first. [Why aren¡¯t you asleep?] Alice, who was originally happily interacting with her fans, immediately sat up when she saw this message. [Daniel, how do you know I¡¯m not asleep?] Daniel replied, [I saw you replying to your fans on Twitter.] Alice rubbed her chin and recalled. She asked decisively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t use Twitter?¡± Daniel sent, [I just applied for an ount. I¡¯m following you.] After reading the message, Alice found a new ount in the following list indeed. But his profile picture¡­ That was andscape picture¡­ Even old people didn¡¯t use such a profile picture nowadays. Alice couldn¡¯t stand his Twitter profile picture. She found a hand-drawn picture of a mystic cat that she had casually drawn on her phone and sent it over. 1/2 11:12 Chapter 174 Daniel was puzzled. Why did she send him this? Alice exined, [The mystic cat I drew myself matches your temperament better. Use this on your Twitter profile picture.] After watching it, Daniel immediately erged the photo sent by Alice. Why didn¡¯t he think that this kind of painting looked good in the past? Daniel did not look at the situation around him at all. He stared fixedly at the photo, and a trace of a smile appeared in the depths of his eyes. Then, he changed his Twitter profile picture. Noticing that Vivian was standing behind Daniel like a statue, Bernard leaned over curiously and tilted his head. He asked in confusion, ¡°Daniel, what makes you smile so happily?¡± Daniel erged the Twitter profile picture that he had just changed into. With a proud smile on his lips, he said quietly, ¡°My wife drew the profile picture herself. You don¡¯t have a wife, so you won¡¯t understand.¡± Bernard was speechless. F uck! how could Daniel say that? Did he have to show off like that? B Send Gift Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 At this moment, Vivian, who was behind him, bumped into the coffee table and poured a cup of coffee on her pants. The surrounding people hurriedly came over to ask. ¡°Miss Hand, are you alright?¡± Vivian¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Daniel, who had not turned around to look at her. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± She had always wanted to see what Daniel had sent on WhatsApp, but in the end, she heard him showing off his wife to Bernard. She had never seen Daniel like this before! He should be cold and arrogant, and should not be tainted by any woman! He should only belong to her! Bernard did not notice Vivian¡¯s reaction at all. He ced his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯m so curious. Who is your wife? Take this woman to meet us.¡± ¡°This woman?¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened. He clearly didn¡¯t like the address. ¡°Ahem¡­ It was a slip of the tongue. I mean, Mrs. Kaur.¡± Bernard pouted. ¡°Look at how protective you are. We¡¯re just very curious, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time yet!¡± Daniel replied in a light tone. Bernard shook his head. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of Daniel. In the washroom, Vivian looked at the mirror indignantly. Her eyes were bloodshot with jealousy. She took a deep breath and took out her phone. ¡°Is the same ring that Daniel bought ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it to your ¡°Very good!¡± assistant.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vivian let out a long sigh. She wanted to see if Daniel¡¯s wife would be agitated. In Lonrid, early morning the next day. Alicepleted the discharge procedures and was about to say goodbye to Josh. When she passed by the nurses¡¯ station, a young nurse was holding her phone with an indignant expression. ¡°Mr. Kaur is such a jerk! He has a wife in the country but flirts with a richdy overseas!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s probably fake. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± When the head nurse saw Alice, she cleared her throat and reminded the young nurses. However, the young nurses hadn¡¯t reacted. One of the nurses called Lanny raised her iPad and zoomed in on the image on the Inte. ¡°This is Mr. Kaur¡¯s special assistant, right? This diamond ring isn¡¯t fake, right? ¡°And the Astrnd counter also confirmed that they sold this diamond ring!¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the diamond ring Miss Hand is wearing?¡± A nurse eximed when she discovered something new. The other nurses also looked over. Even the head nurse looked at the diamond ring on Vivian¡¯s Twitter. ¡°As expected, none of the men are loyal! The richer they are, the worse they are!¡± Lanny threw the things in her hand away with a bang. When she looked up, she saw that Alice was attracted by their conversation. Lanny looked at the head nurse and then at the others. For a moment, she felt a little ufortable. This hospital belonged to the Kaur family. The director did not allow them to reveal Mr. Kaur¡¯s identity in front of Alice. But Mr. Kaur was such a scu mbag. She didn¡¯t want to see a good girl being yed by a rich family. ¡°Miss Doyle¡­ Did your husband give you a diamond ring or something?¡± Lanny thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but ask tentatively. Alice was stunned. Thinking of the diamond ring she found yesterday, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not considered 1/2 11:12 Chapter 175 expensive.¡± ¡°Not even as good as this ring?¡± Lanny picked up the iPad again, erged the photo of Vivian, and showed it to Alice. Alice lowered her eyes and looked at Vivian¡¯s ring¡­ This was the same ring that Daniel had given her¡­. B Send GiftText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Seeing that Alice was silent, Lanny thought of something and blurted out, ¡°I knew it! I knew Mr. Kaur was not a good person! Scu mbag, he¡¯s the most hateful scu mbag!¡±. Alice looked at her in confusion. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°I am so mad. Miss Doyle, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Lanny looked surprised. Then she looked at her colleagues behind her. ¡°Vivian is Mr. Kaur¡¯s lover! This diamond ring is the irrefutable evidence!¡± ¡°Lover? Shouldn¡¯t she be Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife?¡± They all said Mr. Kaur was married, so Alice naturally thought that Vivian and Mr. Kaur should be husband and wife¡­ Lanny shook her head hard and looked at Alice sympathetically. ¡°Mr. Kaur¡¯s wife is an ordinary girl. She¡¯s very gentle and beautiful. She even looks after his children.¡± This time, Alice was really surprised. ¡°So, he has a wife but gave Miss Hand a diamond ring?¡± Most importantly, it was the same as the ring she had received! Lanny nodded repeatedly. Then, she held Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Doyle, it¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Alice thought that Lanny wanted her not to mention it to Daniel because she knew about Mr. Kaur¡¯s gossip. However, after thinking about it, Alice asked curiously, ¡°Since Miss Hand is so outstanding, why didn¡¯t Mr. Kaur marry Miss Hand and instead married an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Who knows what a rich scu mbag is thinking! Listening to the advice is always good. Miss Doyle, you have to prepare in advance. If you¡¯re sure that there¡¯s something wrong with your husband, get a divorce early and extort a sum of money from him!¡± Lanny reminded her. ¡°My husband is alright¡­¡± Without waiting for Alice to say anything else, Lanny could not help but gossip with her. ¡°Vivian is said to be Mr. Kaur¡¯s childhood sweetheart. They¡¯re like-minded and verypatible. ¡°As for not getting married before, I guess that scu mbag Mr. Kaur got a mistress to haveText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. children. Vivian was unhappy, so she didn¡¯t marry Mr. Kaur on purpose. Now, Mr. Kaur is shameless. He fell in love with an ordinary girl and even registered his marriage with her¡­ ¡°Vivian must be indignant. She took the initiative to get close to him¡­ Humph, it¡¯s easy for a woman to pursue a man. Moreover, they had an ambiguous rtionship previously. That scu mbag Mr. Kaur must have slept with Vivian when he was overseas!¡± The more Lanny spoke, the angrier she became. She said indignantly, ¡°I dare say that he must have bought the same two rings, giving them to his wife and lover. Scu mbag! What a hateful scu mbag!¡± Alice listened to Lanny¡¯s exnation and guessed that something like this had happened between Mr. Kaur and Vivian. It was just strange that the ring Daniel gave her was the same as Vivian¡¯s¡­ There was Dax in the gossip photo. Could it be that when Daniel bought the ring, Dax felt that it was not bad and suggested that Mr. Kaur buy two rings? However, no matter how many rings Mr. Kaur bought and whom he gave them to, it had nothing to do with her. As long as Daniel did not let her down, she could still be with him! As Lanny was talking non-stop, she saw the head nurse reminding her to pay attention to Alice¡¯s mood. She hurriedly coughed twice. Then, she reminded, ¡°Miss Doyle, isn¡¯t your husband from the Kaur Group? Do you want to ask him?¡± How could Alice not see that Lanny was worried about her? However, she felt a little strange. Why were the nurses worried about her? Could it be that Daniel was led astray by Mr. Kaur? Alice really didn¡¯t care about what Mr. Kaur had done. However, she had to ask about the same ring. If Mr. Kaur had indeed bought two rings for his lover and wife, she would have to change her ring. She did not want to be misunderstood by Mr. Kaur one day. Hence, Alice did not hesitate anymore. She took out her phone and sent Daniel a WhatsApp message. [Did anyone else buy the ring you gave me?] 1/2 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 At the same time, at the evening co cktail party in Astrnd. In the magnificent hall, Daniel wasmunicating with a few local tycoons when his phone suddenly rang. Daniel answered the tycoons¡¯ questions as he opened WhatsApp on his phone. Then, the surrounding people saw an expression on Daniel¡¯s face that they had never seen before. Daniel, who was always as cold as an ice sculpture in front of outsiders, actually frowned at his phone. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, as if he wasughing. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Daniel nodded at everyone before walking to the quiet private room with his phone. After Alice sent the message, she thought that she would not receive an immediate response. To her surprise, Daniel called directly. Seeing the gossipy gazes of the young nurses around her, Alice immediately exined. Then, she rushed into the washroom and swiped to answer the call. ¡°Daniel, why are you calling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the words won¡¯t be clear.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly pleasant. Alice looked at herself in the mirror and raised her finger to trace her own outline. ¡°I see.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her message could be answered with yes or no. Why did it feel like Daniel had misunderstood? ¡°Are you jealous?¡± On the other end of the phone, Daniel¡¯s voice was rather maic. Vivian was wearing the same ring. He had seen it just now. Therefore, he thought that Alice probably knew about the same ring and was jealous. She was jealous because she liked him. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Alice was stimted by his words. After coughing a few times, she was a little unhappy. ¡°I am not jealous! I just want to know if Mr. Kaur bought this ring for his lover and wife at the same time. I don¡¯t want to affect your work in thepany!¡± What was he thinking about? Why should she be jealous? Mr. Kaur had nothing to do with her! Not to mention buying a ring and giving it to his lover at the same time, she wouldn¡¯t even care if he bought eight or ten rings! ¡°Mr. Kaur has no lover, only a wife,¡± Daniel said with a frown. Why would Alice think that he had a lover? ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alice nodded. She didn¡¯t expect Daniel to say that. ¡°Did Miss Hand marry him?¡± Daniel said, ¡°Vivian and Mr. Kaur can only be considered friends who grew up together!¡± Friends who grew up together? The nurse was right. They were childhood sweethearts! For some reason, Alice was suddenly curious about whether Daniel had any childhood sweethearts. Hence, she blinked and said casually, ¡°Um¡­ Daniel, do you have a childhood sweetheart?¡± Daniel said honestly, ¡°I have many friends who grew up with me, including men and women. ¡°Oh,¡± Alice said. ¡°Are your female friends very close to you?¡± Daniel said, ¡°It should be considered not bad.¡± They had been married for so long. ording to her understanding of Daniel, it meant that their rtionship was very good. Alice felt that her current mood was a little strange. When she thought that Daniel also had a childhood female friend, she felt a little ufortable¡­ 1/2 11:12 Chapter 177 However, this was definitely not jealousy! Hence, Alice exhaled and pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from Mr. Kaur, having a childhood sweetheart and a wife at the same time! If you like your childhood sweetheart, tell me directly. I don¡¯t need you to